


£*~> y „ * . o > 

“ K ° v^ 

« ^ ^ .w*’ 0 % / ; 

* : ' *4 



f <-* : ’ „ % 


« ■ ,^ V o “ 

* 'V V. v. % v -' \F * v 

' v . C^_ i> ^ ^ a' 

/ ,H °/ ^ 1 * * **©/" * ' * o^c° " * * 

— .1* A -» o o° * 

^ V ^L v 



v^ y> 



, \° °x. 

v*r^v °=a 

-> o> s** • '•„ •%. 

'- * / *\ffl(fci'« % ** . 

° <a -■ J t £1Ss " ^ 


V 

- \* . n. 





*4, -.VW J 

%, ' 0 , I •» , 0 ' 

, o° 

" N “ ■ . ;:- 


°o 


c. • 


O 0 X 



0 V ‘ ^ V 1 " 

V s ** *o, *’> x 

# -Wk* %/, 

^ V Vw 



O ^ ^ 

°* y sTo^ \\^ V ' v *o 

V • ^ cf 
® *%■ v> 

i mms^r ® 


V \ - ^ 

^ 1 * * s s c\ , I ■> '4 'na 

$ ^>- \\\ v 1 ® * ' o 

^ % *<* ° 

'. A K .' Av^< ,. v - ^ ^ 

x ° ^ ° , 

C^v /- 




~^ V s * * f ^t> * 0 M 

A° C‘ 

W /T> 



co CL 

v, ^ ~ c<r ^ v , ' «/> 

Cp * ^ c> -i. o\ 

- V k V> 

: W ;' 

° o5 ^ ^ 

”’ /V-> ■• • • - ->\ . ,&; ^ v< * * •<» 

^ - ■** %> ;*mr. % 



• c> ^ ^ 

* f V '.^ V> ‘ V <^"^' V 5 ^ 1 

' * '^>*>^ . : ;V“ * ‘ V 6 .‘ : 

' v< « ® siiA - ■<■, 



$ 



^ v* 


,0 0 , “ ■ 

\ ^ * / 



o 0 X 


^ ° _ 4 . ~-f 

■y 





/ pi 

s * . . y ,J > s o ^ ^ '^n*’ ~°> * 

r *z *Z' ^ ^ * 0 /• ^ 0> s s 9 y 

V </> z 

V v r/>^ O 

-fc 




'*> /* 
% £ 


J 


P. 

'^> * *5 & -A nV - >'^'>^3* , v ' 0 l ’ ^ 

y o « v ^ ,0 < ** i t s .<\ vD y 0 . -^ .(> 

°~ rO c 0 N " * ^ & k* v *« o. r 0 V 

0 * -^xv ^ ^ -o' ^/yy^ 1 O 0 

i :,^k ' ^ A\ * JFMfo* * .. , < 

o 


-» -o 

?> ^ J 

>: o5 

’ /' % *■»,,,*• .y 

n A r V 












ALLIN WINFIELD 




THF LIBRARY OF 
SfM CSESS, 

Two COPIES H ECEIVED 


JAN. J3 1902 


COPYRIGHT ENTRY 


’ &U/./ o-tcrpt 

CLASS <XsXX c! Mo. 

% 2 U 5 

COPY B. 


Copyright, 1901 


BY 


F. M. Bucklis Sc Company 


* « c c c * < * 

C < < r. t c 


4 4 


f C c 4 c c c 


< 4 4 


c c C < » < < C 

4 C C C 

< c c t * C 

4 4 4* « 

4 « 4 C < r 



c 


4 4 


c 


>#//<» Winfield 



CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I. My Twin Bereavement 

II. ’Tis Young Love that Holds 

III. Cutting Loose from Old Scenes 

IV. When Boston was Young 

V. Long Jim’s Valiant Offer 

VI. A Sailor He Would Make of Me 

VII. Desperate Straits Lead to Adventure. 

VIII. ’Tis Fair Cousin Priscilla I Meet 

IX. Boston Ways and Traditions 

X. Cross Currents of Love and Duty 

XI. My First Designing 

XII. To Displease Courtney Priscilla Poses. 

XIII. ’Tis Our First Quarrel 

XIV. Long Jim in a New Role 

XV. Priscilla Lends Disguise 

XVI. Pleasant Days in the Model Loft 

XVII. French Ways and Influence 

XVIII. The “ Betsy ” Brings Trouble 

XIX. The Midnight Lesson 

XX. The Secret of the Figurehead 


PAGE 

5 

12 

18 

30 

38 

46 

55 

63 

71 

81 

88 

95 

102 

108 

115 

122 

128 

134 

142 

153 


3 


4 


Contents, 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XXI. Edith Comes to Boston 161 

XXII. Priscilla Finds a Lover 170 

XXIII. Kidnapped 179 

XXIV. The Duel at Sea 191 

XXV. The Suicide’s Pool 207 

XXVI. Startling News Brought to the Pirates’ Island. . 217 

XXVII. A Strange Meeting 227 

XXVIII. Our Flight Across the Island 237 

XXIX. Capture and Punishment Again 248 

XXX. The Underground Passage 259 

XXXI. What Happened at the Summit 267 

XXXII. In Search of Priscilla 281 

XXXIII. Cast Adrift 292 

XXXIV. The Long Fight and Chase 301 

XXXV. The Race over, Priscilla Tells her Tale 313 

XXXVI. And Now the Tale is Told to the End 323 


ALLIN WINFIELD, 


i. 

MY TWIN BEREAVEMENT. 

Alas ! ’twas a sad day for me when Colonel Allin 
Winfield, of the Continental army, breathed his last, 
and was laid to rest on his old Winfield estate just 
where the Connecticut river flows by the border 
line of Vermont and Massachusetts. My noble 
mother, unable to face the future with her feeble 
strength of soul and body, yielded to her grief, 
and within a day and night followed her soldier hus- 
band to his grave. ’Twas for me an awakening that 
was full of sadness ; and ’tis even now I dwell upon 
it with sorrow and heaviness of heart. 

The death of the two left me face to face with a 
momentous change in my life. There were few near 
relatives living; and the majority of these were 
residents in England who had shown no sympathy 
with the colonists in their rebellion against the 
mother country. They had naturally drifted so far 
away from the New Hampshire Winfields that I was 
not even aware of their present location. During 
the war all communications with them had ceased ; 

5 


6 


HlUn minficlD. 


and since peace had been established neither branch 
of the family had sought to renew the correspon- 
dence. 

The day after the double tragedy I conned over 
in mind the list of cousins, aunts and uncles who 
would be the most likely to sympathize with me in 
my bereavement. There was Uncle William — my 
father’s own brother — who had always been a strong 
Tory, and who at the outbreak of the war had been 
forced to flee to the English army for protection. 
His estate, which had adjoined that of my father’s, 
was confiscated, and the monies turned into the com- 
mon treasury for sustaining and prosecuting the war. 
In his disappointment and wrath at this turn of 
affairs, Uncle William had written many angry 
letters to his brother ; blaming my father principally 
for the loss of his property, and making wrong as- 
sertions that were irritating to read. Uncle William 
was strong and set in his ways (in this respect re- 
sembling my father) ; and it had been his persistent 
abuse of the colonists for rebelling that had brought 
wrath down upon his head, and forced him to flee. 
As a youngster, I did not dislike this stubborn Tory, 
and had the war never broken out I know I should 
have found a welcome in his home. But now I knew 
not in what part of the world he was living. 

There was Aunt Flemming — wife of my father’s 
second brother — who had never ventured outside of 
England, and who still probably entertained the be- 
lief that America was a distant country which all 
self-respecting and God-fearing people should avoid. 


7 


/IDe Uwin bereavements 

’Twas not necessary to inquire into her belief of the 
relative merits of the colonists and England in the 
conflict that had permanently separated the two. 
She had half a dozen children, first cousins of mine ; 
but, as they had been brought up in the strict ortho- 
dox way in England regarding anything American, 
I was not inclined to search them out, or even make 
known to them my unfortunate circumstances. 

Then there was my mother’s family — which at the 
best was small and scattered. Her only brother had 
been a lukewarm partisan before the war ; and at one 
time he had been nearly executed by the enraged 
citizens of Boston, because, early in the conflict, he 
seemed to give aid and sympathy to the British. He 
protested his innocence, and was permitted to live ; 
but the mischievous boys of Boston burned him in 
effigy and hooted him on the streets. His patriot- 
ism was doubted by many to the last ; but, when the 
colonists began to establish their power on land and 
sea, James Cunningham developed an intense pa- 
triotism. No man was more energetic than he in de- 
nouncing the English, and in proclaiming the rights 
of the struggling patriots. ’Tis true there were 
those who looked with suspicion upon this change ; 
but others were blinded by his assumed patriotism 
and stood ready to follow him. 

He was a man of affairs and business, shrewd and 
circumspect, and understood enough of human na- 
ture to influence for his personal gain those who came 
in contact with him. He owned large shipbuilding 
docks at Boston, and was rapidly amassing an im- 


8 


Ellin TKHinfielfc. 


me use fortune. I had disliked him from the first 
because of his turncoat politics ; and I decided I 
would not write any news of my parents’ death to him. 

There was not much choice in this list of near re- 
latives ; pride forbade me to turn to any of them. 
Had Uncle William been in America it is possible 
that I should have sought him out. Tory though he 
was from toe to crown of head, he was, nevertheless, 
a man of sterling principles and honest qualities. 
He had honestly believed that England was right 
and the colonies wrong ; and he had remained true to 
his cause even when the fortunes of war went so 
heavily against him. 

When the double funeral of my parents was over, 
and I had returned to the old homestead, the loneli- 
ness and helplessness of my position appeared to my 
mind in full force for the first time. But as I stood 
gazing with sad, tearless eyes upon the scenes that 
had so often yielded pleasure, a hand was laid on my 
shoulder. I turned to face Mr. Brewer, whose kind- 
ly smile relieved the sorrow that was tugging at my 
heart. 

“ Allin, my lad,” he said, “ you know you always 
have a home with me. Your father was a dear friend 
of mine, and his son shall never lack for a roof to 
sleep under while I have one. Come with me to- 
night, and Edith and I will comfort ye.” 

For a moment I looked steadily toward the broad 
bosom of the Connecticut — a blinding mist hanging 
heavily before my eyes. When I spoke, I said in 
heartfelt gratitude : 


9 


GbV Uwin Bereavement 

“ That I will, Mr. Brewer, for a time. This house 
frightens me ; I cannot stay in it again. I would 
sleep in the woodshed rather than go in it another 
night. Let me go with you for a week; then I will 
start out to seek my fortune.” 

“ Tut ! tut ! lad, you’re only a baby yet. What 
can you do to seek a fortune ? ” 

I shook my head slowly and answered, without 
thought of boasting : 

“ I am young in years, Mr. Brewer, but I can make 
my way in the world. What other lads have done, 
that I can do, God helping me.” 

“ I don’t doubt that, Allin, but there is no need 
for it. Didn’t I tell you my home is yours ? ” 

“ Yes, but I can’t be living with you always. I 
must begin sooner or later to show what is in me, 
and it is better to make the break now.” 

Mr. Brewer walked along by my side in silence 
for a few moments, then broke out abruptly, touch- 
ing me on the shoulder : 

“ I like your spirit, Allin, and shall not undertake 
to suppress it ; but God knows I should like to do 
something for my old friend’s child. And Edith, I 
fear, will be heart-broken at losing her old play- 
mate. But if you think it best to go hence, I shall 
put no obstacle in your way. Go or stay, as you 
think best, lad, and may God help you wherever 
you go.” 

I felt the fine qualities of this offer, and knew the 
heart of the man who spoke. For a time I could 
not answer, and waited for him to continue. 


10 


miin Mmfielfc. 


“ But what had you in mind, Allin? I fear there 
will be little coming to you from the farm, for it is 
heavily mortgaged, and farm sales are slow here- 
abouts. I have not much ready cash myself, but I 
can start you out with a little.” 

“ I had thought of going to Boston/’ I answered 
slowly. “ If you could help me to get there, I 
might secure work and return the money to you 
soon. I understand there is a great demand for 
strong men in the shipbuilding yards, and young 
lads for sailors. I might ship before the mast if I 
could not secure work on land.” 

“ Would that be to your liking, Allin? Remem- 
ber a sailor’s life is a hard one. He never knows 
what may happen to him after he leaves port. Many 
have gone forth, and few have returned. The seas 
are full of dangers to poor sailors under the Ameri- 
can flag. We have little protection from the pirates 
or the French or English. ’Tis a shame that they 
commit such outrages upon our sailors, but we are 
unable to stop it.” 

“ I did not say that I would go to sea,” I replied 
evasively. “ If I could get work in the shipyards I 
might stay on land. I think I have a gift for build- 
ing boats, and I know that I love the work.” 

“ Other lads have thought the same thing, and 
have found out their mistake afterwards. ’Tis an 
easy step from the shipyard to the ship, and many 
take it without thinking. There is a fascination in 
the salt water that gets into the blood, then ’tis that 
few can resist its leadings. But Providence guides 


/ID# Umn Bereavement. 11 

us, and it may be that you are taking the right step. 
We must wait and see ; but do nothing rash, Allin.” 

This was good advice given, and by a kindly 
mind. We strolled to the edge of the river, and 
across its shimmering surface Edith, my old play- 
mate, stood waiting for us. ’Twas near dusk when 
we reached the opposite bank, and in the gloaming 
the three of us walked up to the house, where half 
my sorrow was forgotten. No fairer playmate, nor 
more earnest friend, ever shared another’s grief ; and 
’twas this that made the future less hopeless and 
blank on that day of change. 


CHAPTER II. 


’tis young loye that holds. 

The week following I counted the saddest, yet 
pleasantest of life, so intricate are our passions and 
emotions. ’Twas rendered sad by the shadow of the 
past — remembrances of which continued to hover 
over me ; but the daily presence of Edith compen- 
sated in a measure for the grief that had visited me. 
’Twas an interim between the past and future — an 
interval that spanned boyhood and manhood. Edith 
was not less affected by the change ; ’twas as if she 
showed the trend of her thoughts in her quiet, half- 
sad demeanor. Neither was the gay, romping child 
of a week before, but a matured person, suddenly 
conscious of life’s seriousness. 

For some strange reason the old sports and pas- 
times failed of their fascination. Up and down the 
grassy banks of the river we wandered, drifting idly 
down stream in our boat, or climbing the distant 
wooded hills to watch the sun set; but ’twas all 
done quietly and sedately, with none of the wild 
enthusiasm or spontaneous outbursts of joy and 
laughter. Yet in a measure the quietness of our 
association brought new charm and joy into our 


13 


'Xrte 19 ouna Xove Ubat ibolbs. 

lives. Something we held yesterday had been lost, 
but we had gained a new happiness. Then I knew 
that Edith, and not the river, or fields or flowers, 
had given me peace and contentment on the farm. 
This truth dawned slowly, yet I turned it away with 
a sigh — not wishing to face it— for on the morrow 
we were to part. 

On the bank of the river we were sitting, watching 
the flashing of the sunlight on the rippling waves. 
Edith's blue eyes were turned toward the opposite 
shore, where the shadows of departing day were 
already creeping up from the river’s edge. 

“ To-morrow I shall be well on my way to Boston 
at this hour,” I said abruptly, breaking silence. 

I thought she shivered slightly, and seemed to 
shrink back. 

“ Do you mind my going, Edith ? ” I asked boldly 
when she did not reply. 

“ I shall miss you, Allin, more than you will me,” 
she confessed with unexpected frankness. 

“ ’Tis not so,” I made quick reply. “ You will 
have a quiet and pleasant time here, with the river 
and the woods, and everything we love ; but I shall 
be among strangers, and probably cold and hungry 
half the time. You will not miss me for long, while 
I shall always think of you, Edith.” 

Instead of answering this protest, as I expected, 
with words of remonstrance, she turned her head 
toward me slowly, and asked : 

“Allin, are you going to sea?” 

There was an uneasy expression in her eye, a look 


14 


Hlltn MinfieRh 


of anxiety that I noted, and thought, rightly, was on 
my account. So I hastened to answer, with a little 
of the bravado spirit that ill became me at the time : 

“ I don’t know. If I get desperate I may. There 
is always a chance on the sea for a young fellow to 
distinguish himself,— 1 the picaroons of the West 
Indies to fight, new discoveries to be made, and the 
English and French to resist. If an English officer 
should attempt to impress me into the service, I 
should fight to the death rather than yield. I would 
die fighting, and never serve under the English flag. 
If our sailors would do that more we would have less 
of this impressment. ’Tis nothing but high-handed 
robbery, and it is high time it stopped. Who are we 
that English officers on the sea should claim us for 
sailors just because they take a fancy to us ? Of 
course they know we are better fighters than their 
own deserters ; that’s why they take us. But it must 
stop.” 

This speech I thought would impress Edith, and, 
in truth, she did look bewildered and frightened. 

“ Don’t talk of fighting, Allin,” she pleaded. “ I 
fear you will get killed some day. It is time for 
peace now ; we’ve had the war, and we want no 
more. I don't want you to go to sea to fight the 
pirates or English. Stay on land for my sake, 
Allin.” 

There was an appeal in her voice that drew me ; 
but before I could speak she added in more com- 
manding tones : 

“ You must not go to sea ! Something will happen, 


15 


’Kis l£oung %ovc Zhat 

and you will be captured by the English, or be shut 
up in a Barbary prison and made a slave. No, Allin, 
you must not go to sea. I won’t let you go ! ” 

This sudden spirit of determination surprised me ; 
but I liked it, nevertheless. There was new beauty 
in the face, and a new sparkle in the eyes, turned to- 
ward me. 

“ Do you understand, Allin ? ” she continued, “ I 
won’t let you go ! You must stay on land, and make 
a name for yourself here. Your father did, and you 
can, too. Your country needs you as it did your 
father.” 

Could this be my quiet little playmate laying 
down such terms ? For a moment I looked at her in 
admiration, and I would have spoken in self-de- 
fence ; but she would not listen. Without heeding 
my words, she added more emphatically : 

“ You must promise me to-night that you will 
never go to sea. ’Twould break my heart to know 
that you were on some ship with dangers all around 
you. I would lie awake nights and think of you. 
You will promise me, Allin, won’t you? I know 
you will ! ” 

There was no resisting such appeal ; and yet a 
look at the coy head and shining eyes tempted me to 
protest further. 

“ That is asking a good deal, Edith,” I replied, 
gravely. “ It might ruin my prospects in life. If I 
should get a good offer on a ship, I would owe it to 
myself to accept. Everybody who wants to make a 
career for himself goes to sea nowadays. Boston is 


16 


BlUn Mmfieifc, 


full of young sea captains, — some of them under 
twenty. I can go to sea without falling in with 
pirates. I could go for seals and whales, and 
come back in a few years rich. I might discover 
some new land, and my name would be famous. Did 
you read in the Boston papers your father received 
yesterday of young Captain Palmer, of Stonington? 
He was only fourteen when he went to sea in the 
Herselias, and in four years he was made second 
mate of the brig. He discovered the South Shetland 
Islands on his next voyage out, and brought back ten 
thousand seal skins that made him rich. When he 
got home he was made captain of a sloop, and sent to 
the South Seas again. Wouldn’t you be proud if I 
should come back here before I was twenty, and ask 
you to marry Captain Allin Winfield of the brig 
Edith?” 

To this question, put half in seriousness and half 
in jest, Edith answered promptly : 

“ No, I would never marry Captain Allin Win- 
field of the brig Edith. I know that I would not 
like him.” 

“ Then,” I answered slowly, “ I would go back to 
sea, and find pirates and English to fight to keep me 
busy.” 

“ I didn’t say that I wouldn’t marry you, Allin,” 
she said quickly. “ Come back to me simply as 
Allin, and not as Captain Allin, and I — shall be here 
to welcome you.” 

She turned her head to hide her confusion, and I 
responded heartily : “ Then Edith I will give you 


*TEte J3oung Xove ^bat Ibol bs. n 

my promise. I will not go to sea, — not of my own 
accord.” 

“ Then you will not go at all ; for nobody can 
force you, Allin, you’re so stubborn.” 

She laughed merrily, thus speaking : and as we 
trudged back to the house something of the old en- 
thusiasm seemed to come into our spirits. 


CHAPTER III. 


CUTTING LOOSE FROM OLD SCENES. 

’Tis always an important event in a lad’s life to 
leave home to begin life in a new place amongst 
strangers. However light-hearted he may be, there 
will come moments when he must think in sorrow of 
the past. Yet boyish enthusiasm anticipates the 
future ; and with no little pleasure I looked forward 
to the coming change ; ’twas as if a new world lay 
before me, with the power in my grasp to conquer it. 

Boston, with its prosperous shipbuilding trade, and 
its numerous ships that sailed to all ports of the 
world, was the Mecca of all adventurous youths. 
’Twas larger and more progressive than New York — 
the only city I had ever visited — and the spirit of 
freedom and independence was more rife there than 
elsewhere. Thither my father had first repaired 
when the call to arms had been made ; and ’twas in 
Boston that he had received his commission. 

’Twas of this city that I had often heard, and tales 
of its wondrous ships, from Hannah Wooster, who 
had served so long and faithfully on the Winfield es- 
tate before the death of its owner. Her only son had 
been a sailor up to the time of his last eventful 
18 


Cuttina Xoose ifront ©R> Scenes. 19 

cruise — a cruise from which he had never returned. 
All had been mystery after that. Whether the deep 
had opened to swallow him up, or whether he was 
in some Barbary prison, or throwing in his lot with 
the pirates of the Spanish main, none could more 
than guess. His mother had brooded for a season 
over his absence and then drawn her conclusions in 
this wise : 

“ He’s been captured by the pirates of the West 
Indies, but some day he’ll come home.” 

’T was not sufficient to confess this; ’twas neces- 
sary to weave a story of his adventures, and then re- 
hearse the details of his capture and the pain he was 
suffering. Out of her own imagination she invented 
harrowing tales of the sea and land, in which John 
Wooster always figured as the hero. These tales of 
adventures quieted the pain of her own heart (good 
soul that she was), and brought delight and terror 
to my active, imaginative mind. The fictitious ad- 
ventures of our common hero brought tears and re- 
joicings to both story-teller and listener, and often 
in the quiet gloaming of the evening we would mu- 
tually bewail his fate or rejoice at his escape. 

Hannah’s vivid but uncultivated imagination was 
then an absorbing book of romance for me ; her tales 
brought new scenes and thoughts into my narrow 
life. Before this my imagination had been confined 
to the struggle between England and her colonies ; 
now my mind traversed the Spanish main and the 
waters and prisons of the Barbary states in quick 
succession. Good John’s adventures carried him to 


20 


BlUn TPQUnfielb. 


the cold, frozen north ; to idyllic South Sea islands ; 
to summer oceans where skies were eternally clear 
and bright ; and to lands where incense and music 
lulled the senses to sleep. 

These scenes opened a new world of thought and 
meditation; and under the forest trees I would dream 
through the tales again, reconstructing them to suit 
my own boyish fancy, but through them all stalked 
the stalwart figure of John Wooster, who was the 
rightful hero of this fairy land beyond the sea. It 
never occurred to me that the form I was conjuring 
up was not that of the mythical John, but my own. 
’Twould have seemed a sacrilege to dispossess John 
of his hard-earned laurels ; so not once did I betray 
him in word or thought. 

This land of the imagination had compensated in 
a degree for the loneliness of life on the farm ; and I 
had drawn fancy pictures of the future. Down by 
the brink of the river I launched ships of wood to 
sail away upon dangerous voyages ; many of them 
being dispatched with a goodly crew to rescue John 
from the hands of the pirates. 

The river was then an unknown and untraversed 
ocean to me, stretching far beyond the islands of the 
coast, and washing the shores of lands that peo- 
pled strange creatures. On its rippling surface I 
could study the pictures of the fancy, which a thou- 
sand waves seemed to reflect and cast upon the beach. 
There were wondrous dangers to encounter on that 
sea that knew no bounds ; strange people and islands 
to discover; fleets and armadas of war and treasure 


Cutting Xoose ffrotn Scenes. 21 

to capture, and adventures of storm and shipwreck 
to meet. There had been irresistible fascination in 
the river that drew me to its edge whenever a new 
story of sea adventure was told. 

We were out of the line of all stage-coaches which 
plied between Boston and New York, but boats, as- 
cending the Connecticut every week or two, brought 
the mail and newspapers from the former city. ’Twas 
from the perusal of these that I had gleaned most of 
my knowledge of the shipbuilding and shipping in- 
terests of the city. Not a day passed, it seemed, but 
some lordly ship passed from the stocks into the 
water to increase the large merchant fleet that flew 
the American flag. From pictures and descriptions 
in the papers I could easily imagine the size and 
beauty of these swift clippers, brigs, and sloops. I 
had often found myself dwelling upon the pleasure 
of a sea-captain’s life ; vaguely longing for the time 
when I might pace the quarter-deck of a merchant- 
man or warship as its commander. I did not realize 
how strong a hold this sort of life had taken of me 
till the day of my departure. I awoke early that 
morning, and shuddered at the thought that I had 
promised Edith never to go to sea. Hastily dressing, 
I determined to ask her to release me from such 
promise. But other things occupied my mind, and I 
dismissed it until too late. How great an influence 
that promise had upon my after-life will be seen later. 

Mr. Brewer and Edith accompanied me to the boat 
landing, two miles down the river, where the flat-bot- 
tom river-boat Hartford was to touch, and take me 


22 


BlUtt TRMnfie». 


aboard. ’Twas decided that the quickest route would 
be down the Connecticut by boat to Hartford, and 
then by the regular stage-coach to Boston. This 
seemed a roundabout journey, and made a long trip ; 
but Mr. Brewer, who had been to Boston seveial 
times, recommended it, and, in fact, planned and 
paid for the whole trip. This I found out after 
I was too far away to thank him in person. 

“ Here, my lad, is a wallet with some money to give 
you a start in life,” he said, as he left me at the dock. 
“ Spend it wisely; and, if you have no work when it 
is gone, write me, and I will try to send you more.” 

I tried to express my gratitude, even refusing at 
first to accept the gift ; but he was in earnest and 
insistent. 

“ And here,” he then added, “ are your father’s pri- 
vate papers and letters. As his executor I might 
keep them until you are of age, but I think it wise 
to hand them over to you now. Read them over at 
your leisure and preserve them carefully. Let no 
one else have them. Some day they may be of ser- 
vice to you.” 

The letters were done up in a neat package, 
wrapped in tight oil-skin cloth. This, with my small 
bundle of extra clothing, made no formidable pack- 
age ; and, when it was deposited on the deck of the 
flat-bottom boat, might have been mistaken for my 
dinner. But I was not concerned about the size or 
value of my worldly possessions. I stood watching 
the receding figures of Mr. Brewer and Edith, till a 
bend in the river shut them entirely from view. 


Cutting Xoose ffrotn ©it) Scenes* 23 

Then, with tears in my eye, I turned to notice my 
companions for the first time. By my side stood the 
captain of the poorly-constructed craft, who said with 
a nod over the stern : 

“ Them yer folks — sister an’ father ? ” 

I answered briefly in the negative. 

“ Yer little sweetheart then ? — Waal, she’s a putty 
little ’un.” 

I did not like this rough remark, nor the loud 
laugh which followed ; but, as the man was not re- 
pelling in his manners, I kept back an angry reply. 
After a moment or two he added : 

“ This is yer first time away from home, I judge, 
ain’t it? I thought so. Waal, ye’ll soon get yer 
eyes opened ; ye ain’t a sleepy kind — like some o’ 
these youngsters up country. Where ye goin’ to — 
New York or Boston ? ” 

“ Boston,” I replied. 

“ Then ye’re goin’ to sea, I’ll bet ; that’s where all 
the lads go when they gets there. I don’t blame 
’em either ; I'd go myself if I was young again ; ’tis 
better ’n runnin’ up an’ down this river. I know 
them what’s made lot’s of money sealin’ and whalin’. 
There’s Captain Barry, of the sloop Dolphin, he’s a 
man clean through, no better ever trod the deck of a 
ship, an’ he’s makin’ money — lot’s of it. When I 
was up to Boston — last year cornin’ next Christmas 
— I met him at Cunningham’s dock, an’ he told me 
he’d brought back a small fortune in whale oil, an’ 
that he warn’t goin’ to stay a day longer on land 
than he could help. He’d get back an’ bring more 


u 


Ellin Minflelb* 


whale oil home. He kinder made me feel young an* 
ambitious again, an’ I ’most agreed to ship with him. 
Hadn’t been fur this old river craft being on my 
hand I would have gone, an’ I ain’t sure but I was 
a fool not goin’ anyhow, river craft or no.” 

The man rubbed his stubbly beard reflectively, 
casting a glance down stream ; then in a thick, com- 
manding voice bawled : 

“ Hey there ! you dummy at the pole ! don’t ye 
see that flag a-wavin’ at Brown’s dock? Bring her 
in, an’ don’t be goin’ to sleep on duty ! Ye’ll be a- 
ruinin’ me at this rate ! There’s good cargo awaitin’ 
us ; an’ ye tryin’ to sneak past it ! What d’ ye 
s’pose I pay ye fur ? ” 

These sentences, rolled out rapidly, were directed 
toward the man at the tiller ; but they did not seem 
to affect that individual seriously, except to make 
him bring the flat craft slowly toward the opposite 
shore. The fluttering flag ahead indicated that there 
was another passenger or some cargo for the Hartford. 

“ Ye have to keep yer eyes on these fellows,” the 
captain added, turning to me, and winking ; “ they 
ain’t takin’ in no more cargo than they can help. 
They’re lazy by nature, and practice doesn’t improve 
’em much. I jes’ have to keep a strict discipline on 
board o’ this craft, an’ the men knows it. That was 
Captain Barry’s strong point, too ; he was a man of 
parts, but he was a disciplinarin more ’n anything 
else. He was boss of his ship when she left port, 
an’ God Almighty wouldn’t had much to say on 
board o’ her when Captain Barry was out of sorts. 


Cutting Xoose jfrom ©l& Scenes* 25 

An’ he was mostly out of sorts, except when he was 
full of good rum, which, I’m thankful to say, wasn’t 
often ; or when he was on land. Then he was as 
meek as a lamb. He warn’t no use on land ; any 
one could lead him astray, an’ make him believe 
green cheese was salt pork. If he stayed on land 
more ’n a few weeks at a time, he’d give away every 
cent he had to the shysters who’d come to him beg- 
gin\ knowin’ his weakness in that line.” 

“ He must have been very kind-hearted,” I sug- 
gested as the captain hesitated. 

“Kind-hearted, hey? Waal, he’d give his best 
friend his ship if he told him he needed it. They 
say he never got married because he gave his best 
girl away. Jim Hayes, who was in love with her 
too, came to him an’ told him that he’d commit sui- 
cide if Captain Barry married her. Waal, the captain 
takes it all in, an’ says he’d give her up to him, an’, 
to make matters clean sailin’ fur Jim, he goes to sea 
on a long voyage without a word of explanation. 
When he comes back three years later Jim’s married 
to the girl the captain loved. Jim was an ungrate- 
ful cuss, an’ when he next sees the captain he says : 
‘ That was a neat trick of yours, Captain Barry, but 
’twasn’t necessary. I found out that Sally loved me 
after all, an’ laughed at the idea of ever even con- 
siderin’ you.’ ” 

“ Captain Barry didn’t say nothin’, but he felt it, 
an’ was all cut up. I think he loves Sally Hayes 
to-day, an’ he’s jes’ fool enough to believe what Jim 
Hayes told him ’bout her never havin’ cared for him. 


26 


Ellin Wtnffelfc. 


Humph ! the idea of comparin’ Captain Barry with 
that Jim Hayes ! ” 

The loquacious captain’s disgust silenced further 
talk for some time, and a few minutes later we 
bumped up alongside of Brown’s dock. ’Twas not 
another passenger, but some heavy freight — made up 
chiefly of dried skins and furs of the trappers — that 
awaited our arrival. These were soon rolled on the 
flat deck of the Hartford ; and once more we drifted 
down stream. 

During this novel journey down the river, I ate 
my meals with the captain, and occupied the rude 
bed in his cabin. He seemed to like to converse on 
all sorts of topics, especially those relating to the sea ; 
and I gratified a longing curiosity to know more 
about ships and shipping by asking questions when- 
ever he stopped. As most of these questions related 
to the sea or ships and sailors, he finalty said : 

“ I thought I guessed right when I said you’d go 
down to Boston an’ ship on the first craft what came 
along. But ye’re a green up-country lad, an’ ye’d 
better be careful who ye ship with. Sea captains 
ain’t angels, an’ some of ’em ain’t hardly human. 
Ye jes’ take the advice of an old one, who’s knocked 
round a deal, an’ knows a thing or two, an’ don’t 
ship with the first one that comes along. Jes’ find 
out something ’bout him first ; better go an’ talk 
with the sailors who’ve sailed under him. If Captain 
Barry was in port, I’d send ye to him, but he won’t 
be back fur a year. Ye ain’t got no friends or rel- 
atives in Boston, I s’pose?” 


Gutting %oosc ffrom ©It) Scenes, 27 

“ I have an uncle there that I’ve never seen ; he’s in 
the shipping business,” I replied. “ Mr. Cunningham 
is his name.” 

“ James Cunningham! By the Lord Harry! lad, 
ye ain’t goin’ to him, be ye ? An uncle o’ yours, 
too ? I wouldn’t have thought, lookin’ at ye, that 
ye had any o’ his vile blood in ye ! It ain’t cropped 
out yet, anyway ; that I can tell by your looks, but 
I s’pose it will tell sooner or later. If ye were a lad 
o’ mine, an’ I knew ye’d grow into a man like Jim 
Cunningham, the law permittin’, I’d drop ye over- 
board here an’ hold ye under till ye was stark dead. 
Yes, by the Lord Harry ! I’d do it, the law permittin’ 
me or not ! ” 

The captain brought his fist down in the palm of 
his hand with a swing that would have felled an ox, 
and the flash in his eyes made me step back a little. 
I realized instantly the mistake I had made in con- 
fessing my relationship with my mother’s brother. 
In my ignorance I had supposed that this piece of 
information would impress the captain with my posi- 
tion in the world, for I had understood that my 
Uncle Cunningham was a man of wealth and power 
in Boston. I stood aghast for a moment, my face 
red and excited, but I managed to blurt out : 

“ He’s my uncle, but I’m not going to him. He 
has never treated my mother as his sister, and I hate 
him. But he is the only blood relation I have in 
Boston, except his children.” 

The captain eyed me a moment in silence ; then 
said heartily, grasping me by the hand : 


28 


BlUn Mfnfielfc* 


“ That’s the way to begin life, my lad. Any one 
that’s treated yer mother wrong, hate him ; an’ ye 
have good reason to hate yer uncle. Don’t go to 
him in Boston ; and, above all, don’t go on one of 
his ships.” 

“ Does he own many ships ? ” I asked quickly. 

“ Scores of ’em. He’s one of the biggest shippers 
in Boston. The Cunningham docks are the largest 
in the country, and he builds a dozen a year. He’s 
a man of power, but he’s a bad man, and only has 
bad men under him. His captains are the toughs 
from every country, not one of ’em a true Yankee ; 
an’ they bribe, steal an’ smuggle their sailors aboard, 
an’ then treat ’em like cattle. They ought to hang 
for it, and the first one to be hung should be Jim 
Cunningham.” 

Again the eyes and fist gave emphasis to the 
words, and he even paced up and down the deck 
several times to quiet his agitation, which the very 
name of my uncle seemed to excite. 

“ See here, lad,” he began suddenly, stopping in 
front of me ; “ if you want to start right in this busi- 
ness, an’ not get on the wrong tack, jes’ look up 
William Graystone, who owns the best line of clip- 
pers between Boston and Liverpool, and tell him 
that Captain Ben Swanson, of the Hartford , sent ye. 
He’s an honest man, an’ a good trainer for youngsters. 
I ain’t got much influence with him, but if he’s got 
a berth on any of his ships open, he’ll put ye under 
a captain what knows how to run a ship an’ treat his 
men decent.” 


Cutting Xoose jfrom ©to Scenes* 29 

“But I don’t want to go to sea,” I suddenly 
blurted out, remembering my promise, “ or I can’t 
go ; that is, I’ve promised not to.” 

“ Then what have ye been plyin’ me with these 
questions ’bout the sea for?” 

‘‘Because I was interested, and I want to know 
more about ships. I should like to go into a ship- 
yard and learn to build them. I think I have some 
taste for that work.” 

“Wa-al, maybe ye have; an’ there ain’t nothing 
better fur a lad to have than a knack for ship-build- 
ing. Ye jes’ go to William Graystone, an’ tell him 
that. Mention my name, an’ he’ll give ye a berth in 
his shipyard. He builds some of the finest clippers 
afloat, an’ Captain Barry’s Dolphin is one of ’em.” 


IV. 


WHEN BOSTON WAS YOUNG. 

Reaching Hartford, Captain Ben Swanson went 
ashore with me to see that I got started right on my 
journey to Boston. ’Twas early morning when the 
lumbering stage-coach arrived from New York, and 
then, after a change of horses, I took my place in 
the vehicle, and the long overland trip was begun. 
The country was soft and green in its spring dress, 
but the roads were often muddy and rough, making 
progress slow and difficult. 

When we finally reached Boston ’twas late in the 
evening of the third day. Before me opened the 
doors of Carroll’s Tavern. I knew it from reputa- 
tion as suited only for prosperous merchants. I 
would have sought cheaper lodgings had not the 
porter, in his most insulting way, exclaimed : 

“Ye’ll get lodgings just round the corner; we 
don’t take any but gentlemen here.” 

There was a laugh from the circle of grinning 
youngsters at this sally, and the blood mounted to 
my forehead. With sudden impulse I flung my pack- 
age on the ground, and said sharply : 

“ Here you, porter ; take my things and show me 
30 


Tldbert Boston was j£>ourtG, 31 

to one of your best rooms. Be quick about it, too, 
or I’ll report you to your master ! ” 

There was a look of blank astonishment on the 
man’s face, and my ears caught the laugh of the 
crowd at the discomfiture of the man as I swung 
open the door of the tavern and entered. My pres- 
ence and appearance, I knew, were not calculated to 
impress the landlord favorably without a show of 
money ; and so, with what nonchalance I could com- 
mand, I threw down a gold sovereign, and said : 

“ Give me one of your best rooms, with plenty of 
light, and have my luggage sent up at once. I want 
supper, too, as quick as you can serve it. I’m as 
hungry and tired as those coach horses. ’Tis a long 
trip from New York, and the roads are heavy and 
muddy.” 

“ Yes, ’tis a very tiresome trip,” replied my sleek- 
looking landlord. “ Did you come alone ? ” 

“Alone? Of course not. Didn’t you see the 
coach was full ? And my friend, Alexander Hamil- 
ton, was with me. Didn’t you see him talking with 
me? He’s a great man in New York.” 

With this attempt at acting I turned abruptly 
away, following the now sullen but obsequious porter 
to my room. ’Twas a beautiful chamber, overlook- 
ing the harbor, furnished in oak and mahogany, and 
with fine English chintz curtains at the window. 
When the porter deposited my small package on the 
table, I waved him to leave, telling him not to dis- 
turb me till supper was ready. 

As this was my first night in Boston, I call special 


32 


HlUtt 


attention to it by way of contrast with many other 
nights when I scarce had enough food to eat, and no 
lodging of any character to cover my head. I lived 
like a lord that night, eating one of the best suppers 
that Carroll’s Tavern could prepare, and enjoying the 
luxury of a bed and surroundings that left a pleasant 
remembrance in mind for many days after. ’Twas 
a piece of extravagance that I could ill afford, but I 
flattered myself that it was well worth a few days of 
close economy. My arrival, and first night, in the 
town that was to be my future home, were at least 
propitious. With the companionship of one of the 
foremost political leaders of the day on my trip, and 
supper and lodgings at Carroll’s Tavern, I felt that 
I had enough triumph for one day. So, in spite of 
the thought that half my money was gone, I slept 
pleasantly and comfortably in my expensive bed. 

The morning’s awakening brought thoughts of the 
day that was ahead. I lay for some time enjoying 
the peace and quietness of the luxurious chamber ; 
’twas all so pleasant that I would hold it as long as 
possible. But youth is strong, hopeful and ambi- 
tious, and in less than two hours I had quietly 
slipped away from Carroll’s tavern to begin the diffi- 
cult task of securing work. My footsteps were nat- 
urally directed toward the water front, where a per- 
fect forest of tapering masts and spars of ships met my 
gaze, and beyond which I could see others anchored 
in the harbor, ready to take the first favoring breeze 
and tide out. Others were crossing the harbor and 
making for the docks, returning, I suppose, from long 


TKUben Boston was Jflouna. 33 

journeys, loaded with cargoes of great value. I 
stood a full hour watching this pretty marine view, 
fascinated by some subtle influence that seemed to 
lay hold of me when near the sea. Finally, I turned 
away with a sigh, remembering that I had work to 
secure and time was passing. I needed no clock to 
remind me of this, for my stomach was already re- 
belling at the light breakfast I had given it, although 
’twas then scarce ten in the morning. 

The sound of hammering in the distance reached 
my ears, and, following along the docks, I soon dis- 
covered that it came from the shipbuilding yards 
beyond. With new eagerness I hastened my foot- 
steps. To my disappointment I found a high 
wooden fence shut off outsiders, and all I could do 
was to peer through the cracks and knot-holes. 
There were several ships on the stays in various de- 
grees of completion, with hundreds of boys and men 
running about them like monkeys. Some were 
pounding continuously with hammers, others were 
sawing and fitting, and a few seemed to be measur- 
ing and marking on the framework for the carpen- 
ters to follow. Huge derricks were lifting immense 
timbers and buttresses in position, and on the deck of 
one large clipper they were just in the act of stepping 
the mast. This long, slender pole must have been a 
giant among the trees of the forest, for in its dressed 
form it seemed larger than a man’s body and seventy 
feet long. As it swung an instant in mid-air in the 
grip of the powerful derrick my breath came slowly 
and I gripped the board fence tightly. Then, as the 


34 


miin Mtnfielfc. 


enormous butt dropped into position and the men 
gave way, I clapped my hands with glee. The thing 
had been done so neatly that I felt all the glow of 
satisfaction that the builder must have experienced. 
In my absorption I had not noticed the approach of 
any one, but as I turned abruptly about I faced a 
young man of twenty or thereabout gazing at me 
with an amused smile. He was dressed in the height 
of fashion, with silver buttons on his coat, gold braid 
on his soft felt hat, and solid metal buckles on his 
pointed shoes. 

“Well, young fellow, what do you want here, I’d 
like to know?” he asked in an offensive tone. 

At first I was inclined not to answer; then, think- 
ing better of it, I replied coolly : 

“ Taking my first lesson in shipbuilding.” 

He looked puzzled at first, but recovering himself, 
added : 

“ So you intend to be a shipbuilder ? What qualifi- 
cations have you for such a serious undertak- 
ing?” 

“ Far more than you have to be my inquisitor,” I 
answered, exasperated at his manners and words. 

He laughed instead of showing signs of anger, 
saying : 

“ You would make a better sea captain than a ship- 
builder, I warrant. You have the ways and manners 
of one.” 

I was at a loss whether to take this as a compli- 
ment or a refined insult, so I answered with equal 
uncertainty of expression ; 


Mben Boston was l^ouno* 35 

“ That depends upon the class of captains and 
ships you’re accustomed to.” 

“Well, such ships and captains as they have in 
this yard, which you seem so mightily interested in,” 
was the rejoinder. 

“ Oh, they’re too good for you,” I returned shortly, 
walking away to avoid further argument, which 
might lead to something more serious than talk. 
His next words arrested my attention, making me 
regret that I had been so quick in retort. 

“ But this shipbuilding yard and all the ships and 
captains in it belong to me, or rather to my father, 
which is about the same thing, seeing that I am his 
only son.” 

I drew a long breath and looked scrutinizingly at 
him to see if he was in earnest. 

“ Does that surprise you ? ” he asked with a smirk 
of triumph. 

I made no reply, but continued to move away. 
’Twas beneath my dignity to ask for a position from 
one with whom I had just received and passed such 
uncivil words. 

“Are you going?” he asked, and I detected a 
shade of disappointment in his voice. “ If you 
asked permission you might go inside of the 
yard and look at some of the ships we are build- 
ing.” 

I glanced instincti vely toward the yard, but still 
made no indication of a desire to be civil. 

“Well, if you don’t care to go in you can stay 
out. I’ve made you the offer.” 


36 


man Wfnffefo- 


’Twas his turn now to withdraw, and I replied 
with some show of eagerness : 

“ I will accept your offer and thank you for it ; for 
I am very anxious to see more of the shipbuilding 
trade, and even to take a hand at it some day.” 

“ That’s coming back to where we started in our 
quarrel. If you had not been so quick to take me 
up you might have learned something to your ad- 
vantage. When you spoke of taking your first les- 
son in shipbuilding I was interested. The fact is, 
we are in need of apprentice lads, and I thought very 
likely you would suit if you liked the trade so well.” 

My heart seemed to rise in my throat, and sud- 
denly my feelings for the young dandy underwent a 
change. I could see nothing but my own foolish- 
ness in provoking the unpleasant remarks. 

We walked along rapidly toward the large en- 
trance, my companion assuming a little swaggering 
and condescending air that I readily overlooked, now 
that I saw the prospect of employment in such a 
shipyard. He told of the ships they had built and of 
the fortunes they had brought back from different 
parts of the earth. When we reached the entrance 
I glanced up at the imposing arch, made of two ship- 
spars, with another crossed at right angles. Then 
suddenly I stopped. 

“What’s the matter now, I’d like to know?” de- 
manded the young dandy impatiently. “ Have you 
seen a ghost ? ” 

“ No • but I cannot enter that shipyard ,” I answered. 

He muttered an emphatic imprecation, but I turned 


Mben Boston was 12ouna* 37 

sharply on my heels and walked away. Over the 
gate entrance swung a large sign, with these signifi- 
cant words : 

James Cunningham & Son, 

SHIPBUILDERS AND SHIPWRIGHTS. 


V. 


LONG JIM’S VALIANT OFFER. 

Straight from my Uncle Cunningham’s docks I 
went to the shipbuilding yard of William Grays tone, 
which I stumbled upon in the same blind fashion 
that had led me into the very presence of my cousin. 
With face flushed and burning over the little episode 
with my uncle’s only son, I suddenly found myself 
facing a sign swinging noisily in the wind, with the 
simple legend painted on it in small letters : 

PRIVATE YARD AND DOCKS OF 

William Graystone. 

I needed no further clue, but instantly concluded 
that my quest was at an end. Applying at the huge 
gate for the master of the shipyard, I was bluntly 
told that he was busy. Could I see him in a short 
time? Not unless my business was important. Ex- 
asperated at the man’s interference, I said proudly : 

“ I was sent here by Captain Ben Swanson, of the 
Hartford , and I want to see either the master of the 
yard or Mr. Graystone.” 

“ Never heard of such a captain,” responded the 
watchman. “ Does he sail one o’ the ships here ?” 

38 


39 


Xong Jim's IDaltant ©ffer* 

“ No,” I replied a little less importantly, “but he’s 
a friend of Mr. Graystone.” 

“ Well, Mr. Graystone is in New York, an’ won’t 
return for a fortnight. You might call when he 
returns.” 

A whole fortnight ! My money would be gone 
long ere that, and for a moment I regretted the reck- 
less extravagance at Carroll’s Tavern. 

“ But can I not see the master of the yard ?” I per- 
sisted. 

“Not to-day; he’s busy, an’ won’t see anybod}'. 
Come to-morrow.” 

After this futile attempt to reach the head author- 
ities of the shipyard, I decided it was better to make 
my errand known to the watchman, who might set 
me on the right track for securing work. 

“ Have you many vacancies in the yard?” I asked, 
by way of breaking the ground gradually for the 
question that was uppermost in my mind. 

“Not very often,” was the unsatisfactory reply. 
“We’re full now, an’ have several waitin’ for a 
chance. If it’s to get a position here that you’re 
waitin’ to see the master for, you’d better not waste 
your time.” 

“ But Mr. Graystone will find a place for me, if I 
tell him who I am and who sent me,” I answered, 
with all the show of spirit that I could command. 

“ That may be, but he generally only takes ’em 
that has merit ; and if you have that, he may give 
you a chance.” 

With this prospect in view, my ambition soared 


40 


miin Mmftelfc. 


less loftily than in the morning. Work of some kind 
was necessary before many days, and I would have 
been contented then to have carried timbers for a 
few odd pence and shillings. Disappointed at my 
reception at the shipyards, I walked toward the ship- 
ping-wharves where scores of vessels were loading 
and unloading their cargoes. The place was crowded 
with an active, restless people of puzzling character. 
The laboring men, in their tight leathern breeches 
and checked shirts, were the most numerous. They 
crowded back and forth on the narrow streets, roll- 
ing huge hogsheads and bales of goods to and from 
the ships, and handling derricks and cranes that 
swung back and forth with heavy weights, fished 
from the holds of the ships. Conspicuous in the 
crowd also were the sailors. Some were young and 
only half formed in stature — mere lads out of school 
— and others were past middle age, with the hard 
lines and wrinkles of a rough life seamed on their 
faces. There were handsome young officers in uni- 
form, a captain or two with rings in the ears, and 
richly-dressed owners of ships and cargoes, merchants 
whose goods were being trusted to the uncertain 
mercies of the seas, dock clerks and town officers — 
all mixed and jostled together. In this motley crowd 
I was not noticed. I might have easily passed for 
one of the deck hands, or an idler come down to see 
the loading of some favorite ship for a distant port. 
After watching the scene for a few moments, I took 
a seat on one of the spiles and sighed. If I could not 
secure work in building ships, I might at least go 


41 


Xono Jim’s Valiant Ottcv. 

as a sailor and see tlie ports of the world. My 
thoughts must have been stamped on my face, for a 
man at my side suddenly asked : 

“Want to go to sea, my lad, on one of the best 
ships that ever left Boston harbor? She’s the 
Foaming Crest , built by James Cunningham, an’ as 
staunch a craft as ever floated. Bound for China 
ports with a mixed cargo. Take ye clean round the 
world, an’ bring ye back with a load of tea. Good 
chance for a likely lad o’ your build. Put ye down 
as one of the crew? Ever ship before? No? Well, 
every man’s got to go first time an’ learn the ropes. 
Nice captain you’ll have — William Barclay, of Ston- 
ington. Never ill-treated a sailor yet ; record’s 
clean as a whistle. Name, please, and age ? ” 

The man was a tall, gaunt, seafaring type, with 
rings in ears, a beaked nose, and a skin tanned the 
color of dark leather. His beady eyes never seemed 
to notice me, but I knew they were taking me in at 
every shift. His words rolled out so rapidly that I 
did not have time to catch my breath until he asked 
my name and age. Then, remembering my 
promise to Edith, and Captain Swanson’s warning 
about shipping with strangers whose record I knew 
nothing about, I said bluntly : 

“ I’m not going to sea. I’m looking for work on 
land.” 

“ What ! Stay home and work on land when ye 
have the glorious opportunity to go to sea ! What 
are the lads o’ this generation coming to? When I 
was a lad we crossed the ocean whenever we got a 


42 


HUtn TOtnfielfc. 


chance. I ran away at ten to ship before the mast, 
an’ I never regretted it. Look at me now ! What 
do you think I’d be to-day if I’d stayed at home ? 
Of course ye want to go to sea ; ’tis the only career 
open for an ambitious lad. Better change your 
mind. ’Tain’t every lad that gets this opportunity. 
I selected ye because ye looked so big an’ strong, 
that I knew ye’d make a good sailor. Ye have the 
makin’ of a captain in ye. I’ll take odds with ye 
that ye’ll be an officer before ye’re twenty. Will ye 
take it ? ” 

I was amused, and, if I do confess it, a little flat- 
tered at the man’s words, and I replied with more 
show of good nature : 

“ I’ll bet you that I won’t be a captain at twenty- 
five, and make the bet anything you like, for I’m not 
going to sea.” 

The beady eyes stopped a moment and seemed to 
look me through. Then the owner replied : 

“ Landlubber it is, then ! Every man to his taste. 
Can’t all be seamen. I have a brother just like you. 
Can’t coax him into a row-boat. He’s always lived 
on land, an’ he’ll die on land. But what kind of 
work do ye want? ” 

“I should like to try my hand at shipbuilding,” I 
replied quickly. “ It isn’t because I don’t like the 
sea that I refuse to go. But I must stay on land.” 

“ I thought so ; I never failed yet to read the sea- 
man in any lad. I knew soon’s I sot e} r es on ye that 
ye liked the sea. The next best thing to going is to 
build boats for others to go in. You’ll do it well, 


43 


% o\\q Jim’s IDaliant Offer. 

too, I’ll wairant. Well, come right along, an’ I’ll 
see that ye get what you wants. Where are ye 
living? ” 

“ I left Carroll’s Tavern this morning,” I answered, 
taking delight in seeing the beady eyes open wider 
and rest their keen gaze on me. “ But I shan’t put 
up there again. I’m going to look for new lodgings 
to-day.” 

“ Luck is with ye then, for I’ve got just the thing 
for ye. Captain Barclay’s brother keeps a small 
sailors’ tavern over here, an’ lie’s that kind-hearted 
enough to give ye good lodgings for little pay. In 
fact, he’ll keep ye a few days till ye get work, an’ 
then ye can pay him when ye’ve made something. 
He trusts them that trusts him, an’ I’ll vouch for ye. 
I know ye’re honest.” 

It seemed as if fortune was with me at last ; but, 
as I did not particularly like the looks of the man, I 
felt a little suspicious. 

“What about the work in a shipyard?” I asked. 
“ Did you say that you could get me a position? ’ 

“ I never promise things I can’t fulfil,” he replied, 
“ an’ I don’t promise ye what ye ask. But I’ll say 
that if I don’t get ye a position in one before to-mor- 
row at this time I’ll pay the cost of your lodgings for 
a fortnight.” 

I laughed at this odd speech, so well did it please me. 

“ I see that ye’re minded to accept this offer,” he 
added a moment later, “ but ye’d do better to go to 
sea on the Foaming Crest .” 

“ No, no,” I answered without a shadow of a doubt. 


44 


Ellin TOUnffelfc. 


“ Lead me to Mr. Barclay’s Tavern ; I’m both thirsty 
and hungry, and there we can talk business.” 

“It is your own mistake you’re makin’ an’ not 
mine,” he said, shaking his head. “ Don’t lay it up 
against me some day when all your friends are ship 
captains, an’ ye’re only a ” 

“ Rich shipbuilder,” I finished, interrupting him. 

Mr. Barclay’s Tavern was about as ill looking and 
smelling a place as any on the docks ; and as we 
entered the narrow doorway I cast an inquiring glance 
toward my companion, who interpreted it aright, and 
made explanation. 

“ It is a very modest tavern ; Mr. Barclay is not 
rich. There you see it again. He’s a landlubber, 
wouldn’t go to sea, an’ is a poor man to-day. His 
brother, Captain Barclay, is rich ; they say he owns 
more than enough to buy all the Barclays out for 
generations past.” 

We approached the bar, where Mr. Barclay, who 
chose to stay on land and remain a poor man, was 
introduced to me. He was a poor specimen of 
a tavern-keeper, low-browed, heavy and thick-set, 
with arms like the masts of a ship, and eyes that I 
imagined could look murder if excited. 

“ Here’s another one of ’em that I can’t persuade 
to go to sea,” my friend said, “ an’ I’ve promised him 
a position in the shipyards. Think I can get it for 
him, Bonny? ” 

“Just had a fellow in here an hour ago asking for 
a lad ’bout his age. He said he’d call in the mornin’ 
agin.” 


45 


Xona Jim’s IDaliant ©tier* 

The man jerked these words out as if his lips were 
glued together, and he had great difficulty in open- 
ing them. But the voice was deep and muttering 
when it did escape from between the lips. 

“ Luck — sure luck this time ! You’re doom is 
sealed, my lad ; you’re bound to become a landlubber. 
Now’s your last chance to think it over. Dream of 
it to-night an’ decide in the mornin’. It’s the parting 
of the ways ; one leads to the sea and wealth, the 
other to the land and povert}*. Which will you take? 
To-morrow morning I will have my answer. No, no, 
not to-night; sleep over it and decide at your 
leisure.” 

He put a grimy, dirty hand over my mouth, as I 
essayed to speak ; and then bowed himself out of the 
tavern, bidding me good-night. 


VI. 


A SAILOR he would make of me. 

Left alone with the tavern-keeper, I turned to find 
him gazing intently at me, the brief glance causing a 
disquieting sensation to steal over me. There was 
nothing prepossessing about him — not a redeeming 
feature. I instantly felt uncomfortable, and, as it 
was getting quite dark, I asked to be shown to my 
room. I was tired with the day’s tramp and experi- 
ences and longed for a rest. This request, I saw, did 
not please my host, but distinctly put him off his 
guard. 

“ Ye ain’t goin’ to bed this time o’ day, I hopes ; for 
it ain’t nothing but day yet,” he said, a little gruffly. 
“Ye ain’t had no supper, nor nothing to drink. Let 
me get you something afore ye go.” 

“ I fear I have but little money to squander on 
supper and drink,” I said, honestly. “ In fact, I’m 
down to my last pound.” 

“ That makes no difference here,” replied my land- 
lord, tolerantly. “ I stands treat to every guest that 
Long Jim brings here till he says stop. He’s a good 
judge of character, Jim is, an’ he’s never made me 
lose a shilling yet. So ye can eat and drink to-night 
as his guest. Then when ye get work ye can come 
46 


H Sailor Ibe Moulfc ZlDa^e of /Ifce* 47 

aroun’ an’ spend some o’ yer money in drinkin’ my 
ale.” 

With treads like those of an elephant, he walked 
back and forth preparing my frugal repast. There 
was more of it than I would have ordered, consider- 
ing the depleted state of my pocket-book ; but com- 
pared to the meal I had enjoyed at Carroll’s Tavern 
the night before, ’twas poor indeed. But to a hungry 
lad, after a day of tramping, it tasted sweet and re- 
freshing. I cleaned my plate twice, and drained the 
contents of my ale mug thrice. Then with a feeling 
of satisfaction, I leaned back in my chair, thinking 
of the day’s work and of the promise of the future. 
Eyelids seemed heavy, and the benumbing sense of 
sleep stole over me. I tried to arouse myself and 
throw off the stupor ; but I found it impossible to 
control my muscles. My eyelids seemed determined 
to close in spite of desperate efforts to keep them 
open. The power of feeling, and all sensation, seemed 
to desert me. But at this supreme moment my mind 
worked rapidly, and rose superior to weak flesh. It 
dawned upon me that I had been drugged, and with 
a startled look I glanced toward my landlord. He 
was watching me as a cat watches a mouse, with just 
the suspicion of a smile lurking on his lips. That 
smile maddened me ; and, with a superhuman effort, 
I sprang to my feet and started for the door. Before 
I could reach it, the burly form of Mr. Barclay in- 
tervened. It may have all been a dream ; but I 
lunged out desperately at him with right fist and 
shouted : 


48 


miin TKHtnffelfc. 


“ Out of my way, you scoundrel, or I’ll knock 
you down.” 

I have reasons to believe that this was only a part 
of my vision, for instead of replying to this threat 
the man reached out his arms, and said : 

“ I’ll show ye to your room now if you’re so tired 
an’ sleepy.” 

I know I felt the touch of his arms, and shrank 
back from them. Then of a sudden I lost con- 
sciousness. 

I was strong and robust, and not easily overcome. 
A giant in size, as well as in strength, for a lad of 
my age, the drug had less effect on me than Mr. 
Barclay anticipated. It could not have been very 
long before I began to take cognizance of surround- 
ings again ; but, brief as the time was, somebody had 
taken me to an inner chamber and put me on a bed. 
A tallow dip was burning in the room ; and by its 
light I could see that the place was almost bare of 
furnishings of any kind. I dared not move at first ; 
but slowly opened my eyes and rolled them about to 
take in the full situation without attracting atten- 
tion. When I found that I was entirely alone in the 
room, I moved my head sufficiently to inspect every- 
thing. There was a rickety table and two chairs 
standing against the wall. On the table my small 
bundle had been placed near the flickering candle ; 
and from this fact I judged that robbery was not the 
motive of my enemies. 

But what other reason any one could have for 
drugging me in a strange tavern, and putting me to 


H Sailor Ibe MoulD /iDafee of /ID e. 49 

bed, was deep mystery. I lay there for some minutes, 
cudgeling brains for a satisfactory solution. Then 
voices in an adjacent room reached my ears. ’Twas 
ihe landlord and Long Jim, his friend, and, as I 
began to believe, my seducer, talking. 

“ What time does she sail anyway ? It’s gettin’ 
late, an’ ye ought to carry him aboard afore he 
wakes.” 

“ Not necessary to worry ’bout it, Bonny, if ye did 
your duty. Always do yer duty well, an’ then never 
worry. How long will it take me to teach ye that, 
Bonny? ” 

“ I don’t want none o’ your teachin’. I done my 
duty in druggin’ him ; now ye get him out of the 
tavern afore I’m caught.” 

“ Bonny, ye’re a man of too much impatience for 
this business, an’ I wouldn’t have suspected it from 
your appearance. But appearances are deceivin’ — 
very deceivin’.” 

There was an exclamation of disgust from Bonny 
at this, and I could imagine the expression in his 
dull eyes. Then in a changed voice he asked : 

“ How much is he worth to you anyway ? He 
was a hard one to drug, an’ he’ll make a good sailor 
when he’s broken in.” 

“ Ah ! when he’s broken in ! There’s the rub. 
He won’t break in easily. He’s stubborn an’ mulish, 
I see that, an’ he will rebel until he’s half 
killed.” 

“ Well, I guess ye can pretty nigh do that without 
any help.” 

4 


50 Ellin Wtnfielfc. 

There was a hoarse laugh at this pleasant sugges- 
tion. 

“ I can if I get him out of the harbor. I never 
have found any difficulty in that line. But it will 
take time an’ trouble, an’ that will make him worth 
less to me.” 

“ But he’ll be all the more valuable when he comes 
to his senses ; so that’ll make him worth double what 
ye paid for the last chap.” 

“ Now you’re strivin’ after vain things, Bonny. 
He’s worth just half a guinea, an’ nothin’ more.” 

“Ye won’t get off for less than half o’ that for the 
supper he ate. An’ drink ! — why, he was like a fish 
in water ! I couldn’t fill his mug fast enough. No, 
sir, it won’t cost you a shilling less than that for his 
supper, an’ that will be putting it down cheap.” 

My landlord was getting excited, stamping with a 
heavy foot on the floor. My abductor’s voice also 
had a metallic ring about it, adding : 

“ I’m too old a man to be cheated, Bonny, an’ ye 
know me too well to try it. Knock off one-half, an’ 
we’ll call it a deal.” 

“ Make the whole thing a guinea an’ a half, an’ 
we’ll settle it with a drink off me.” 

They moved away, and I could not follow their 
conversation ; but I had heard enough to know that 
I had been drugged for the purpose of smuggling 
me off to sea. There were plenty of half pirates and 
half merchant vessels fitted out with part of their 
crews in this way. They would enter a port with a 
short crew, and, through the co-operation of some 


H Sailor Ibe Woulfc /iDahe of /l&e* oi 

friend, smuggle a few decent lads aboard, and then 
sail away on a long cruise. The life the lads led on 
these boats was often worse than a living death ; at 
the thought of this fate, the cold perspiration broke 
out on my forehead. 

But fortunately the effect of the drug had passed 
away, and finding myself in full possession of my 
senses and powers again I rose hastily from the bed. 
It was an inside room, with not a window in it. My 
only escape was through the door, which led I knew 
not whither. Picking up my bundle, and taking a 
wooden slat out of the bed as a weapon for self-pro- 
tection, I raised the latch and opened the door cau- 
tiously. 

Neither ray of light or sound reached me, and I 
fumbled about for some time bofore touching the 
wall with my hands. Then, following this, I walked 
along for twenty feet till I came plump against an- 
other wall that shut off further progress in that direc- 
tion. I moved my hands over the place to discover a 
door, window or some other means of egress. But 
there was none. 

Then I retraced my footsteps, passed the door of 
my narrow room, and continued on toward the other 
end of the hall. Indistinct voices soon reached my 
ears, and in a short time my way was lighted by the 
rays from some candles ahead. In a few minutes I 
found myself at the entrance to the bar where my 
landlord and Jim were drinking and talking. There 
was no other way of exit to the open air except 
through this room. I stood a moment irresolute, 


52 


aum Minfielfc. 


speculating as to the best course to pursue. I may 
have stood there an hour longer had not Jim looked 
up at the clock, and muttered ; 

“ They ought to be here now ; it’s time.” 

I knew that if I waited until reinforcements came 
from the ship there would be little chance to escape. 
So boldly pushing the door open, I walked quietly 
into the room. My landlord sprang up with a curse, 
but Jim was not so easily perturbed. 

“Well, my lad, did ye have a good sleep?” he 
asked. “ I told Bonny ye were very tired, an’ needed 
sleep. I know ye feel better. Come an’ take a drink 
with us.” 

The bold insolence of the man attracted me, and I 
lowered my weapon a little. 

“ Now ye are just in time to join us in a quiet 
drink, an’ Bonny was just speaking of how you 
seemed to like his ale,” he continued. 

“ Yes, his drugged ale, you scoundrels,” I replied. 

“ I don’t understand ye, my lad. What do ye refer 
to ? Explain yourself. Bonny’s ale is counted the 
best in Boston, an’ he’s very sensitive about anybody 
speakin’ against it. But if ye have anything to com- 
plain about it, say it now, for I shall have a little to 
say on the matter. Isn’t that so, Bonny ? ” 

The man had walked almost cat-like toward me as 
he spoke, and as he addressed his last question 
to the landlord he tried to get between me and the 
door. I saw his ruse too soon, and raising my 
weapon menacingly, stepped toward him. 

“ If you attempt to stop me I’ll break this stick 


B Sailor Ifee Moulfc ZlDafee ot me. 


53 


over your head,” I said bluntly, “ and I judge it's 
pretty solid wood.” 

“Ye astonish me at such language — ye whom I 
befriended an’ brought to this tavern an’ paid for 
your supper. Ingratitude ! — ingratitude ! Surely 
ye must be beside yourself.” 

“ Yes, ’tis the drugged ale that has affected my 
brain,” I replied with a hoarse laugh. “ So never 
mind me, but let me depart in peace. I won’t go to 
sea with you on this trip, either willingly or unwill- 
ingly” 

As I made this boast my heart gave a great bound, 
for my ears caught the sound of footsteps approach- 
ing the tavern, and I knew instinctively that the 
sailors from the ship had come. My enemy had also 
caught the sound, and a smile suddenly wreathed his 
ugly face. He raised a whistle to his lips, but before 
he could emit a sound I had bounded through the door. 
I fell plump into the arms of a sailor, who shouted : 

“ Heigho ! What’s this ? A bull in a chiny-shop ! 
Shiver my timbers ! But I ain’t a stone wall to butt 
against.” 

I shoved the man aside and darted out of his arms 
only to stumble against another form. By this time 
the shrill whistle of Jim pierced the night air. 

“ There’s the captain’s whistle. Trouble must be 
a-brewin’,” said the foremost. 

They both started for the door, and in that lucky 
moment I pulled myself together and rushed out into 
the street. 

“ Catch him ! catch him ! ” I heard Jim shriek. 


54 


Ellin Winfield 


But I was well out of their reach by that time, 
and not a pair of legs could overtake me in a straight 
run. I did not know which way to go, but seeing 
the narrow street ahead, I plunged along in the dark- 
ness at a rate of speed that soon left my pursuers 
far behind. I did not stop till I had covered a full 
mile, and then somewhat out of wind, I slackened 
pace to see if I was followed. As I heard no foot- 
steps for some time, I concluded that I was safe. I 
was in a dark and secluded part of the city, and fear- 
ing lest in the darkness I should run foul of more 
danger, I decided to crawl into some old building 
and spend the night. I was still on the water front, 
for I could hear the lapping of waves on my right, 
but it was so dark that I could not see where the 
water began and the docks ended. Feeling my way 
cautiously with hands and feet, I managed to reach 
the end of a dock, and the outlines of an old build- 
ing looming up ahead, I determined to make an in- 
vestigation of it. If it was occupied, the owners of 
it were fast asleep. The door stood open ; inside I 
found heaps of old gunny sacking, which I utilized 
both for covering and a bed. In less than ten min- 
utes after I entered the building I was sound asleep. 


VII. 


DESPERATE STRAITS LEAD TO ADVENTURE. 

After that night’s adventure I was more cautious 
in taking the advice of strangers, and yet I was 
placed in a position where I was forced to appeal to 
those utterly unknown to me. I made several inef- 
fectual visits to the Graystone shipyard. Captain 
Swanson’s name, I soon found, carried little weight 
among the shipbuilders, but this I attributed to the 
absence of the owner of the yard to whom my friend 
of the Hartford had recommended me person- 
ally. 

In the fortnight which followed my adventure 
with the smugglers at Mr. Barclay’s tavern my lot 
was a desperate one. My funds were gradually ex- 
hausted, and the last coin was finally reluctantly 
parted with for a meal that only helped to intensify 
the acuteness of hunger. Then, without money or 
friends in the city, I crawled under an old shed near 
the end of one of the docks to consider the future. 
I had neglected to write to Mr. Brewer to explain 
my predicament, and now it would be impossible to 
dispatch a letter to him and receive a reply before I 
had either starved to death or received assistance or 
work. I had made enough to pay for one or two 


56 


Ellin Minfielfc, 


meals in doing odd jobs about .the warehouses, but 
this had only postponed the crisis which was now 
upon me. It was a blank and uncertain future that 
awaited me. I stared hard at the darkness around, 
wondering if it would be better to end all by jumping 
into the river or to appeal to my Uncle Cunning- 
ham. 

I had not lost sight of the fact that my uncle and 
his family lived in wealth and luxury near where I 
was starving, and now my mind turned to them. As 
a man of influence, my uncle could secure me a good 
position and save me from the blank despair that 
seemed to settle over my mind. In my ordinary con- 
dition such a thought would have been revolting to me, 
so strong a dislike had I taken to the man, but hunger 
and privation make weaklings of all. I reasoned to 
myself that he had never done anything to harm me, 
and that my prejudice against him was due to unfa- 
vorable reports of others and to childish notions that 
I had formed from occasional remarks of my parents. 
What kind of a man he was, both in personal appear- 
ance and in action, I had readily imagined, but upon 
reflection I found that my whole dislike rested upon 
flimsy ground. What reason Captain Swanson had 
for hating him I knew not ; probably some personal 
experience had caused his intense animosity, which 
might not be entirely the fault of my uncle. Be- 
sides, who was Captain Ben Swanson? I knew lit- 
tle or nothing of him other than that which he had 
chose to acquaint me with on my first trip down the 
Connecticut on his flat-bottomed boat. 


Desperate Straits Oleafc to H&venture. 57 

As I began to find excuses for my uncle I became 
convinced that it was my right and privilege to call 
upon him and seek the assistance he could readily give 
me. The ungentlemanly treatment I had bestowed 
upon his son did not tend to quiet my feelings, and my 
face tinged with color at the thought of the insults he 
might return my attempt to seek charity at his 
father’s house. I realized that I had been to blame 
in parting from my cousin so rudely, and that he 
would be justified in turning me from his door. But 
the desperate straits to which I was brought made 
me decide to make myself known to my uncle on the 
morrow, despite any fear of meeting with a cold re- 
buff from the young dandy, who was my nearest 
blood relation in that part of the world. With mind 
more at ease, after deciding upon the course to pur- 
sue, I fell back on my rude wooden floor and soon 
slumbered. 

But the decisions made at night do not always 
look so rosy in the first flush of morn. I woke with 
a sense of uneasiness, which increased as my mind 
leaped quickly over the train of thought I had fol- 
lowed the night before. I frowned and shook my 
head negatively, finally jumping up with a new 
decision on my lips. 

“No, I will not appeal to them for help; I’ll fight 
it out, and starve if necessary. I might write a 
letter to Edith, which she can read when I am dead.” 

Then I blushed with positive shame, remembering 
that I did not have anything with which to indite 
such a love epistle ; nor the money sufficient to send 


58 


Ellin MinffeR), 


it by post. The extent of my poverty then indeed 
ground itself into the very marrow of my 
bones. 

My youthful sense of fairness rebelled at the dis- 
pensation of a Providence which would strip one of 
every power and ability to live and enjoy life. 
’Twas unjust that one should be born to such hard 
lot, or to be cast upon it through causes which he 
could not control. This bitterness had reason to 
swell to greater proportions as the day advanced. 
Hungry and faint, I tramped the streets and docks ; 
vainly seeking some employment, and then, finally, 
weary, jaded and desperate, I turned my feet toward 
the better part of the town. I was determined at 
least to beg a morsel to eat, — sufficient to keep body 
and soul together. But a sense of honor again as- 
serted itself, and, while standing before one of the 
large brick structures, where I knew plenty abounded, 
I smiled grimly to myself, and said : 

“No, no, a Winfield cannot beg; neither can he 
steal ; but he can die.” 

I wheeled abruptly around, making for the docks 
again. I do not know what dark thoughts were 
hovering in my mind, but I felt that I would never 
again appear in that neighborhood. As I turned 
away a sudden clatter and scream startled me ; be- 
fore I had time to speak I stood face to face with a 
black horse and rider. The latter I realized in a 
moment was a young woman ; and that she was in 
danger. I did not stop to learn more. ’Twas not 
any sense of gallantry or bravery that impelled me 


Desperate Straits Xeab to Hfcventure* 59 

to hurl myself directly in front of the snorting run- 
away and grasp the bridle. ’Twas merely the des- 
peration of a hungry, discouraged, and careless man. 
’Twas as easy to die trying to stop a runaway as 
to end existence in another way. I do not wish 
to claim merit for heroism in that act, — although 
others put a different interpretation upon it, — 
and for that reason I make special mention of it 
here. 

I grasped the bridle of the powerful charger ; then 
felt myself shot through the air at a pace that took 
my breath away. The animal lifted me clear from 
my feet ; and, swinging his head from side to side, 
continued to gallop down the street. I clung with 
the tenacity of a bull-dog to the bridle, and never 
once relaxed my grasp. Either in blind fury, or for 
a well-reasoned motive, the animal tossed me against 
a stone wall once, and made bones crack till I was 
forced to shut my teeth to hold back the moan of 
pain. In all this time I could catch occasional 
glimpses of the white face above me. It seemed for 
a moment as if ’twas close to mine, and then it faded 
off into the distance. Then I aroused myself, know- 
ing that faintness was overcoming me ; and renewed 
the struggles with the brute that was dragging me 
to death. Had I not been so faint and exhausted 
from lack of food, I might have leaped upon the 
animal’s neck and thrown it; but I felt unequal to 
this task, and helplessly suffered myself to be 
dragged through the streets of Boston. 

To one in my position the moments of suspense 


60 


man Wmfielth 


seemed like hours. Once I caught the animal’s 
mane, and swinging myself up from his front legs, 
which were mercilessly pounding against my body at 
every stride, I threw my whole weight upon his neck. 
With all the strength at command I hung in this 
position, vainly striving to bend that proud head. 
I could hear the bones crack, so great was the strain 
upon the neck, but not one inch would it yield to my 
weight. Then with the muscles aching from the 
tension, and the blood and perspiration flowing freely 
from forehead, I gradually relaxed my hold and slow- 
ly dropped back. I realized that it was to my doom ; 
for with my strength exhausted the animal would 
trample me underfoot. In that brief moment I had 
the grim satisfaction of knowing I would die in a 
good cause, fighting to the last for my life and that 
of another. 

But the black charger was nearer the end of his 
resistance than I anticipated; even as I closed my 
eyes in the last effort to save myself, the horse stag- 
gered and stumbled. My weight and fierce efforts 
to bend the animal’s neck were telling on his powers. 
Like a mighty oak he showed no signs of weakness 
till the fall. Then he came down with a crash — a 
total collapse. I had no time to leap to one side ; 
but in the fall felt the crushing weight of the animal 
pinioning legs and body to the hard ground. The 
horse groaned, and then expired, — killed by a broken 
neck. The blood flowed from his nostrils in crimson 
streams. 

The fair rider was unhurt by the fall, and the last 


Besperate Straits XeaO to Bfcpenture, 61 

sight I obtained of her was when her pale, handsome 
face bent over mine. 

But I was not unconscious long. The excruciat- 
ing pain in my legs revived me, and brought me out 
of the dead faint which had for a moment over- 
whelmed every faculty. 

In that brief period of unconsciousness, however, 
they had carried me from the street into the nearest 
house. ’Twas a fine large mansion, with liveried 
servants standing ready to obey the slightest behest 
of its mistress. Between the spasms of agony which 
racked my frame, I watched the fair figure of the 
one who had ridden so near to death. She had im- 
perious manners, and a queenly little head, which, I 
thought, was a trifle too proud and haughty in its 
pose ; but the face was so full of life and expression 
that it fascinated. The eyes were dark and liquid ; 
the skin fair and soft. 

When they had laid me on a bed, so soft and rich- 
ly decorated that I drew back lest my rough clothes 
should soil it, she spoke commandingly : 

“ Leave him here until Dr. Bradley comes. Send 
Nurse Barrows to me immediately.” 

Then, with her own hands, she wiped the blood 
and dirt from my lips and forehead, using a richly 
embroidered handkerchief of soft linen. The subtle 
odor of delicate perfume pervaded the room, and for 
a moment I closed my eyes in peace. ’Twas all so 
different from the cold, hard boards of the wharf 
where I had been sleeping for weeks. 

“ You’re badly hurt,” she murmured. Then inter- 


62 


aiUn MinfielO* 


rogatively : “ Do you feel comfortable now ? If 
not, let me raise the pillow more. There ! is that 
better ? ” 

I nodded my head, and tried to mumble by thanks, 
but the words did not seem to escape my tightly- 
drawn lips. Then the door opened, and Dr. Bradley 
and Nurse Barrows appeared. 


VIII. 


’TIS FAIR COUSIN PRISCILLA I MEET. 

I spent a week on my back, raving in feverish 
delirium, but that interval in life remains a blank to 
this day. When I recovered sufficiently to take note 
of my surroundings Nurse Barrows sat by my bed- 
side ready to attend to my needs. Nourishing and 
tempting food was urged upon me, and liveried ser- 
vants entered the room occasionally to ask for further 
orders. Soft curtains graduated the sunlight in the 
room, making it pleasant and cheerful to the eyes. 
The downy bed seemed to melt away into a fleecy 
bank of snow, and the grateful warmth of the room 
was fragrant with the delicate odor of flowers. This 
fragrance was so closely associated with the hand- 
some form and face of the one I had rescued that my 
eyes insensibly roamed about the room to discover 
her presence. Then, as she failed to appear, I closed 
them wearily, enjoying the mental picture that the 
perfumery seemed to recall. 

The awakening was so different from what I had 
experienced at Mr. Barclay’s tavern that I was forced 
to speculate upon my changed lot. Here was nothing 
but kindness and gratitude awaiting me ; and the in- 
dications of wealth around were evidence enough 

63 


64 


BlUn mtnfielfc* 


that I had fallen into the hands of those who could 
help me. There was no immediate need of thinking 
of the future ; for I knew that at least a fortnight 
would be required to restore me to health and strength. 
I learned from my nurse that I had an arm and leg 
broken, with two ribs badly injured ; but no serious 
internal injury had been sustained. 

“ ’Tis fortunate that ’twas no worse,” Nurse Bar- 
rows said gently, with motherly interest in her eyes. 
“ Another foot and Pilgrim might have all but 
crushed out your life.” 

Pilgrim, I took it, was the black charger whose 
wild career had nearly plunged two lives into eter- 
nity. For a moment a vision of the desperate, mad- 
dened horse with his fair rider flashed before my 
mind. Then, recalling the present, I asked weakly : 

“Who was the rider? Whose house is this?” 

Before these questions could be answered the door 
opened and the young mistress of the house stood 
before me. She was clad in a simple but rich morn- 
ing dress. None such was made in America, and I 
doubt not it had been imported from France or Lon- 
don. ’Twas not the dress, nor the soft lace, which 
clung to the white neck and wrists, but the face 
and eyes of the wearer which held my attention. I 
had only seen the face before under the excitement 
of the accident, when ’twas pale and drawn ; but now 
’twas glorious with all the color and tint of healthy 
young womanhood. The face was one to marvel at, 
and to rave over; patrician and haught}’’, yet mobile 
enough to change with each mood of the owner. 


"His ffatr Cousin Priscilla 11 fll>eet. 65 

“Welcome back to health and strength, Cousin 
Allin,” she said, advancing to my bedside, and ex- 
tending a hand. 

I was too astonished to make reply in voice or 
action. Her lips parted, showing teeth of the purest 
white, as she laughed merrily. 

“ You must not be surprised at this greeting,” she 
added. “We know you, and your whole history. 
You have been so foolish as to tell us everything in 
your delerium. There was no need to ask you ques- 
tions,, or to pry into your private affairs. You volun- 
teered everything, and we had difficulty in not list- 
ening to what was not intended for us.” 

The blood mounted to my face, and my eyes opened 
with wonder. 

“ Pry thee, do not be so frightened ! You said 
nothing that will make you stand in ill-favor with 
us. You confessed everything to me, even about 
Edith, and I like you the better for it. She must be 
a dear little thing. Some day I shall meet her. She 
has golden hair, blue eyes, and a loving disposition 
— just the opposite to me in every way.” 

Again she laughed merrily, and, seating herself on 
the foot of the bed near my nurse, she con- 
tinued : 

“ But isn’t it* strange that you, of all people, should 
have saved me from Pilgrim’s mad pranks? You 
are my only cousin, and I’ve always wanted one to 
tease and quarrel with. You will have plenty of 
time to find out what a petty tyrant I can be while 
you are convalescent. I think Nurse Barrows here 
5 


66 BiUn Wtnfielfc. 

can tell you what an imperious creature I am by 
nature.” 

She turned her head slightly toward my nurse, who 
shook her head with a smile, and replied : 

“ Mistress Priscilla is but joking now.” 

“ Fie on you, nurse ! I’m in earnest, and you 
do wrong to deceive Cousin Allin. I shall prove it 
by making myself more exacting with him than with 
others. He shall do my bidding without hope of 
reward.” 

“ My reward should come in serving one so beauti- 
ful,” I answered in an attempt at gallantry that 
seemed ill-befitting my helpless condition. 

“ Then you acknowledge the servitude, and promise 
to be satisfied with the serving ? I command you 
then to tell me more about this pretty Edith. I’ve 
heard your ravings about her, but now I want to 
know your sane descriptions of her. Is she pretty ? 
Is she demure, or bright and piquant? Does 
she wear imported gowns, or homespun ones? 
Does she live in Boston — or — or where you came 
from ? ” 

I smiled at the tumultuous way in which the ques- 
tions came from her mouth, giving me neither chance 
to answer nor to refuse. When she ceased speaking 
a moment I replied: 

“ She would not interest 3^011. She was my old 
playmate, and she was pretty, but not so pretty, I 
think, as you.” 

“ Thank you, Master Allin, but I did not ask for 
comparisons.” Nevertheless, there was a pleased 


’XTts fair Cousin Fprisctlla IF flDeet. 67 

blush on her cheek, and I knew that she loved flattery 
and open admii'ation of her beauty. Few women of 
her temperament could resist that. 

“ I did not wish to make comparisons,” I replied. 
“ None could be made. I should be a poor judge of 
looks if I attempted any. Little Edith was my first 
and almost only playmate at home, and we grew up 
together. She was like a sister to me. I had to 
leave her to make my fortune in the world, and I 
have not heard from her since.” 

“ Have you written to her?” 

I confessed with a blush that I had not, remem- 
bering with a sense of shame the extreme poverty 
that did not permit me even to pay for the postage 
of a letter. 

“ Then I shall write to her, and explain that you 
have fallen into our hands, and that if she wants you 
she must come for you soon. If you stay here long 
you will be ruined, and become as wild and reckless 
as my brother and his companions. They are a 
priggish lot, and very tiresome to me. I do not 
know why they are not more interesting.” 

There was an expression of weariness on the young 
face for an instant that struck me, but a moment 
later ’twas gone. 

“You will be initiated into their pleasures soon 
enough,” she added, “and then I shall judge whether 
I shall like you as well.” 

“Do you like me now?” I asked quickly. 

“Fie ! What a question ! Would I be talking to 
you if I didn’t? I’m not compelled to.” 


68 


miin Minffelfc* 


This open confession did not embarrass her, but, 
on the contrary, she continued : 

“ I should not have had them bring you into this 
house if I didn’t like your face. There were plenty 
of other places to take you. But your face pleased 
me, and then, when you began to give away your 
whole family secrets, I was glad that I had you 
brought here. It might have been embarrassing to us 
if you had been somewhere else. If you talk so when 
under the influence of wine I advise you never to 
take too much. You said the most unpleasant things 
about your Uncle Cunningham and my brother ; but 
me, you didn’t even mention me. That was provok- 
ing ! You might at least have expressed some opinion 
of me. I’m not such a minor member of the house- 
hold as to be entirely overlooked.” 

“ What did you hear me say about my uncle and 
his son ? Did I offend them ? ” 

“ They did not hear you. ’T would be a pretty tale 
if they had. I think they both would drive you from 
the house.” 

She laughed merrily at the thought, and walked 
demurely toward the window. Then continued: 

“I might tell them some day. Yes, I will do it! 
I will hold it over your head as a menace. When 
you become dull and uninteresting I shall threaten 
you with exposure if you do not rouse yourself to 
amuse me. So that is what you may expect.” 

I smiled at her words and answered quickly : 

“I shall henceforth be amusing and interesting, 
Cousin ” 


’Uts ffatr Cousin Priscilla If Meet. 69 

“Priscilla, my name is. Can’t you say it?” 

I had hesitated to mention the name, so sweet did 
it sound, but I now replied : 

“Cousin Priscilla! I like the name; it has a 
pleasant ring to it.” 

She faced around suddenly and said with abrupt- 
ness : “ ’Tis not a pretty name ; that you should 

know ; nor does it suit me. It has little meaning for 
me ; and you’ll find ’twas never intended for one of 
my temper and disposition. I’m not like other girls 
— sweet and gentle like your little Edith. What 
they like, I don’t ; and what they don’t like, I do. I 
wish I could be a man, and have my own way to make 
in the world. I wouldn’t be like my brother and his 
companions ; they are low and vulgar. But I would 
go and seek adventure, and be a gentleman of fortune. 
’Tis that I should like ; ’twould be a pleasant life to 
lead. I would go to sea with adventurous com- 
panions, and drive the picaroons from the coast ; or 
mayhap become one of them myself. If I could be 
their leader I would; ’twould suit me, I know. 
Then I’d go to the Barbary States, and make terms 
with the Sultan and live in Oriental style. I’d make 
life worth living. But here ’tis nothing but enter- 
tain, and do the duties of an ordinary woman ; ’tis all 
so irksome to me. The men, too, you meet are so 
uninteresting ; they want to be entertained first with 
wine, then with women. Martin and his set will 
soon show you what I mean. ’Tis either to make 
yourself entertaining to them or to stay home and 
knit.” 


70 


BlUn MmfielO. 


This little speech was delivered with such genuine 
vehemence that I could not doubt the truth of the 
assertions. She was restless in her life, and needed 
the savor of adventure to quiet and develop her. I 
prayed that it might be my lot to show her the way. 

I lay dreaming of this, wondering what the future 
might bring forth, when she suddenly turned from the 
window and added : 

“ You are very uninteresting now, lying there look- 
ing at your thumbs. I supposed you could talk, at 
least. But you are weak and sick, and I’ll make 
allowance this time.” 

With that she walked from the room with graceful 
dignity, leaving me to supply my own reasons for her 
behavior. 


IX. 


BOSTON WAYS AND TRADITIONS. 

I WAS two weeks convalescent, with ample oppor- 
tunity to study the home of my Uncle Cunningham 
and its different inmates. ’Twas a fortnight of con- 
flicting emotions for me. First and last Priscilla so 
occupied my thoughts that I could not rightly form 
opinions of the others. My Uncle Cunningham 
proved a quiet, smooth man of business, courtly and 
dignified in bearing, and always pleasant in his talk. 
His large business interests kept him from the house 
a good deal of the time, but occasionally he would 
ask me about the Allin farm, and of my mother. He- 
did not pretend to be unduly sorry for any of his 
neglect in the past ; but he was glad that Provi- 
dence had thrown me in his household. Circum- 
stances had estranged my mother from him in life, 
but there was nothing to prevent her child from as- 
sociating and growing up with his children. One 
day — a week after my accident — he went further, and 
said in his smooth, courteous way : 

“ Allin, you must arrange to make your home with 
us. ’Tis my wish and that of Priscilla. She has 
taken a decided liking to you, and Priscilla is not to 
be crossed without offending her. If ’tis agreeable 

71 


72 


miin TOinfielO. 


to you, we shall henceforth consider you as one of our 
household. Martin will, undoubtedly, take you 
around to the clubs and taverns, and introduce you 
to all the young men who are worth knowing, and 
make you feel at home. If you care to enter into 
business later I can find a position for you in our 
shipping office.” 

“ I should prefer to go into the ship building yard,” 
I interrupted. “ I think I have a talent for building 
ships, and I should like to give myself an opportunity 
to see.” 

“ As you say, Allin. ’Tis a good business to learn. 
We need ships for our growing commerce, and we 
cannot build them fast enough. Every year we have 
to import young mechanics and designers from Eng- 
land, and I would much prefer one of family to 
any of those imported for the designing and mechan- 
ical department. When you are well enough I will 
take you through the yard, and personally instruct 
you as to general details.” 

This aroused some of my old-time enthusiasm, 
notwithstanding I was accepting a position in the 
very yard that I had once refused to enter with my 
cousin. But the difference was not one of time, but 
of magnetic influence from a quarter that seemed 
more and more to control and fascinate me. Priscilla’s 
beauty and charms covered a multitude of sins for 
me, and what was related to her in any way seemed 
beyond cavil or criticism. I no longer saw Uncle 
Cunningham through the prejudiced eyes of boyhood 
days, but as the father of Priscilla, who seemed much 


^Boston Map anfc TTrafcmons. 73 

less like the man of greed and treachery than I had 
learned to believe. I did not think him capable of 
the many sins that Captain Swanson had so broadly 
hinted at, and, as for any treason against the colonies 
in the days of their struggle with the mother country, 
that was all too vague and far back for me to form a 
correct judgment. So I willingly accepted the con- 
ditions of the new life ; and, as I grew stronger, 
drifted naturally and idly into the current of affairs. 

Martin Cunningham — brother to Priscilla and my 
own cousin — was not the kind of companion I should 
select, and at times I had difficulty in accepting his 
haughty, arrogant manners without resentment. He 
took it as a matter of pleasure at first to show me 
the clubs and sights of the town. My surprise rather 
pleased than offended him, and I felt that he received 
reward in this way for all the trouble of introducing 
me to the gay, idle life which he led. In his com- 
pany I soon revisited Carroll’s tavern, but under 
circumstances very different from those which in- 
duced me to enter it on that first memorable night 
in Boston. I found then that my poor guinea — 
which had looked so big to me as I had flung it down 
in bravado — did not unlock the best that the place 
afforded. There were wines from Madeira that I 
had never dreamed of, and bountiful repasts that 
seemed to make all past experiences tame in com- 
parison. 

Hither resorted all the rich young bloods of the 
town. They gamed and drank away the money 
their fathers made in the shipping trade. Although 


74 


BMn Mlnfielfc. 


general poverty prevailed throughout the country 
because of the long struggle with England, money 
flowed freely into the port of Boston, and the suc- 
cessful merchants and shipbuilders were lavish in 
their display and use of it. The new commerce was 
springing up rapidly, and each returning ship from 
distant ports was laden with the manufactured goods 
of Europe. Whole fleets of vessels left the port 
every day for distant points of the compass, while 
the demand for new ships brought an active, restless 
crowd to the city. These men swarmed on the docks 
and in the shipbuilding yards, and gave to Boston 
an activity and bustle that were lacking in both New 
York and Philadelphia. 

The whaling trade was particularly flourishing, 
and huge hogsheads of whale oil were piled upon 
the docks most of the time for lack of storage room. 
As fast as the whalers brought in their enormous 
cargoes of whale oil ships were chartered to distribute 
it throughout the world. Europe was an insatiable 
absorber of this oil, and the ready markets for it 
abroad tempted shippers to bid high for the cargoes 
of whalers before they were unloaded. ’Twas a 
common thing for a young captain to make one or 
two voyages to the whaling grounds and then be able 
to retire from business. Many of the crews partici- 
pated in the shares of the whaling expeditions, 
and when their share of the profits of the voyage 
were paid they came ashore with plenty of funds to 
squander. These whaling crews were almost daily 
turned loose in the city for weeks of sport and recre- 


Boston Map anb Urabitions. 75 

ation. Numerous taverns lived entirely upon the 
proceeds of the expeditions, and the sailors patronized 
them freely till all money was gone. Then they 
would ship for another voyage, and repeat the pro- 
cess. 

In this way Boston obtained more money for ready 
circulation than any of the inland towns or seaports 
along the coast. There was the threefold shipping 
interest that catered to her success and prosperity, — 
whaling, shipbuilding and the trade with Europe. 
The merchants found all kinds of trade correspond- 
ingly brisk. ’Twas easier to make money then than 
at any other period in Boston, and the town became 
the magnet for young men who wished to enter busi- 
ness as well as for those who longed to go to sea. 
’Tis no exaggeration to say that half the people were 
well-to-do, and at least one-third of them were rich. 

’Twas not the fashion to imitate England. The 
old Tory families, who had sympathized with the 
mother country, had been pretty well exterminated. 
They had migrated to England and their property 
confiscated, so that they were of little importance in 
the world. England had few apologists in the city 
that had so bitterly fought for freedom, and ’twas no 
longer the fashion to ape and imitate English man- 
ners and dress. But we were too young and timid a 
nation to depend upon ourselves for those little civil- 
ities and manners of fife which make an homoge- 
neous people. Besides, there were not the facilities 
to manufacture the cloth and daily articles of luxury 
that the wealthy needed. So ’twas absolutely neces- 


76 


Ellin Minfielfc. 


sary to look somewhere for guidance and direction. 
’Twas only natural that the young nation should 
turn toward France. In the last extremity France 
had recognized the struggling colonies and had sent 
substantial aid to them. Lafayette was a name to 
rouse the patriotism of every citizen, and in Boston 
he was revered and idolized. 

I soon learned from Martin’s associates that France 
— and not England — was the country from which 
the wealthy derived their notions of propriety and 
dress. French cloth and decorations ; French wines 
and brocades ; French table delicacies and luxuries ; 
French manners and courtly deportment, — these ap- 
pealed to the luxurious young scions of families that 
had so doggedly fought for their freedom. A French- 
man was as welcome in the country as an Englishman 
was hated. In the madness to court France’s sym- 
pathy we forgot that we were of English descent, 
and that we were but one generation removed from 
our cousins across the seas. The old wound had 
been a deep one, and ’twas kept fresh and sore by the 
constant, irritating impressment of the American sea- 
men by British ships. True, the French did the 
same, and in many instances boldly chased and cap- 
tured our merchantmen under the old plea of lending 
aid to the enemy. But these abuses from French 
sources were seldom noised abroad, and the injustice 
was quickly forgotten. 

The Republican clubs were hotbeds of English an- 
imosity, and they fostered an overweening love for 
France that made their members often ridiculous. 


77 


Boston Mass anfc Uratutions. 

At these clubs, usually held in the taverns, a few 
young Frenchmen set the style and manners for the 
Americans. Fresh from France, they had all the 
arrogance and love for show and dress that ever char- 
acterized their race, and they seemed to take it for 
granted that the Americans owed them a debt of 
honor which they had to pay. They were admitted 
into the best families, there often to abuse the hospi- 
tality offered them by an assumption of lordliness 
and self-importance that was irritating to a man of 
independence. 

My first initiation to one of these Republican clubs 
was at Carroll’s shortly after admission into my uncle’s 
home. ’Twas a noisy, boisterous scene, where more 
wine than sense flowed. The burden of the remarks 
seemed to be to abuse England and to glorify France. 
Little was said of the United States and the Ameri- 
cans. From the general flow of the conversation one 
might have inferred that Americans were mere col- 
onists of France, dependent upon her will for their 
life. 

In this throng was a young Courtney De Kalb, 
whose descent from some indirect line of nobility 
made him a sort of leader. He dressed in the ex- 
treme of fashion ; boasted that his clothes were all 
made in Paris, and were of the latest cut ; carried a 
jaunty sword by his side, which he claimed had over- 
come a dozen adversaries in duels, and used polite, 
though sometimes offensive language when excited. 
He was of medium size, but wiry and strong. 

When I first met him, he impressed me unfavor- 


78 


BUtn MmtielD* 


ably. He was uncivil in liis demeanor toward all 
who were not considered his social equals ; and many 
a snub was accepted by the Americans from this fop 
that made my blood boil. I wondered if all the 
courage and independence of their fathers, who had 
fought in the late war, had deserted them in thus 
submitting to such insults. 

Martin, I soon learned, was a particular friend of 
Courtney’s ; but this, I surmised, was for a purpose 
which best suited the young Frenchman’s ambitions. 
My uncle’s home was the finest in Boston, and his 
great wealth made it possible for him to entertain 
lavishly. Then his shipping interest made him one 
of the most powerful factors in the city’s life. He 
had power, both political and commercial, which 
made him a factor to reckon with in every civic 
demonstration or change. 

Several weeks after my first meeting with Court- 
ney my first impressions were confirmed. ’Twas at 
one of the regular meetings of the Republican club 
at Carroll’s — after the wine had been freely imbibed 
— that he stood on the table and drank to the health 
of France. 

“ This to the land of my birth,” he said, in half 
drunken tones, “ the best that ever was ! ” 

This sort of boasting had no appreciable effect in 
rousing any opposition, and the young fop continued 
in more offensive tones: “We’ve been masters of 
Europe before, and we shall be again ! Down with 
the British tyrant and his whole tribe ! The English 
dog must be whipped back to his kennel island and 


79 


Boston Map anfc Urafcftfons, 

kept there. Didn’t we just thrash her in this country, 
with the help of the colonists ? ” 

At these words, I was unable to restrain myself, 
and burst out : 

“ ’Twas the colonists, with France’s help, who 
defeated the English. Were you at the battle 
of ” 

My zeal was probably greater than my discretion, 
and Martin pulled me back into my seat, saying : 

“ Don’t make a fool of yourself. We have enough 
of them here without your making another.” 

I was flushed with wine and excitement, and at 
first was inclined to resent this interference ; but in 
another instant I saw the reasonableness of my cous- 
in’s words. No one seemed inclined to make com- 
ment upon my interruption ; and, as Courtney made 
no further allusions to the colonists, but contented 
himself with abusing the English, I remained quiet 
for the rest of the evening. 

When we left the tavern, late at night, the early 
occurrence of the evening returned to me, and I said 
to Martin: 

“ Why do you associate with such a young fop as 
that De Kalb ? If I had my way, I would resent his 
foolish boasts and make him swallow some of his 
threats.” 

Martin laughed softly and aggravatingly, as was 
his habit when amused, and replied slowly : 

“ Oh, he’s one of the leading young men of Boston, 
and I’d advise you not to make an enemy of him. 
He’s hot-headed, and full of fight. If you don’t want 


80 


HUfn Mlnfielfc. 


to fight a duel with him, and have him run that dainty 
little sword through you, I’d let him alone. He’s 
harmless, and only talks if you let him alone.” 

“ I don’t care for his sword and duels any more 
than I care for his boasts and threats,” I returned 
hotly. “I could break that little plaything he 
dangles at his side in my hands, and then twist his 
neck in the same breath.” 

Martin laughed again, and answered : 

“ I wouldn’t do that. You would deprive us of 
much fun, and even make Priscilla feel badly. 
Courtney is one of her favorites, and he is dead in 
love with her. I don’t know what Priscilla thinks 
of him ; but I know what he thinks of her. So, if I 
were you, I would let Courtney alone, and not test 
his little weapon.” 

I did not reply to this, but walked along strangely 
quiet and thoughtful till we reached the house and 
parted for the night. 


X. 


CROSS CURRENTS OF LOVE AND DUTY. 

I had drifted so naturally and easily into the new 
life — so unexpectedly opened for me — that I had 
given little concern to matters outside of my own 
immediate pleasure. But, as I dressed myself on the 
morrow, a sense of self-reproach disturbed my peace 
of mind. I felt that such a life of idleness was an 
imposition upon my uncle’s hospitality. ’Twas true 
that I had saved Priscilla from almost certain death ; 
but that was little excuse for accepting the luxuries 
and charity that had been so freely bestowed upon 
me. 

With these thoughts disturbing the mind, 1 slowly 
made my toilet ; and then descended the winding 
stairs below, intent upon making some change in my 
life. I was early, and knew that most of the family 
would not be down for breakfast. My uncle was a 
hard worker and an early riser, and I anticipated 
meeting him alone. Fortunately, as I entered the 
room I found him at the table just finishing his 
coffee. No one but the powdered and uniformed 
butler was present ; and he withdrew immediately 
upon my entrance to give orders for my breakfast. 
My uncle looked up as I entered, thus greeting me : 

6 81 


82 Ellin Winfield 

“ Good morning, Allin, I hope you had a night of 
good sleep.” 

I returned his salutation, and then advanced to the 
table, saying rather abruptly : 

“ I was anxious to see you alone for a few moments 
this morning, uncle. There has been something on 
my mind for several days, and I must speak to you 
about it.” 

At the seriousness of my tone, he put down his cup 
and stared at me. 

44 I feel that I owe you an apology for spending so 
long a time here without even disclosing any of my 
plans for the future,” I continued. “’Twas mere 
forgetfulness, but I am now awake to a realization 
of my position. First, I have to thank you for your 
kindness, and that of all your family, in nursing me 
back to health.” 

4< Didn’t you get your bones broken in saving your 
cousin’s life ? ” he interrupted. 

44 That was a mere incident,” I replied, 44 and not 
an excuse for my living here in idleness at your 
expense.” 

“Tut! Tut! My lad, you talk strangely this 
morning. Did you have too much wine last night? ” 

There was a twinkle in the heavy eyes at this re- 
mark ; but I did not appear to notice it. With sud- 
den directness of speech I continued : 

44 Some time ago you spoke about offering me a 
position in the shipyard. I am ready now to begin 
work.” 

For a moment he scrutinized me with keen eyes, 


Cross Currents ot %ovc ant) Buts. 83 

and seemed lost in thought. Then, very slowly, as 
if weighing his words, he replied: 

“ Not many of the young men of Martin’s set seek 
work when they can live without it. I suppose you 
have some good reason for it? ” 

In spite of an attempt to hold it back, a flush 
mounted to my forehead, and I bit a lip to repress it. 

“Yes, Uncle Cuningham,” I replied boldly, “I 
have reasons for it. I am built for work and enjoy 
it, and, besides, I’m poor and ambitious. I want to 
make a name for myself.” 

“ That sounds well, coming from one of your age, 
Allin,” he said ; “ and you shall have the opportunity 
to try your fortune. Come down to my office this 
day, and I will show you around.” 

“ Thank you, uncle,” I replied simply. 

Then, the butler returning to the breakfast-room, 
conversation turned to ordinary topics of the day ; to 
the latest news from Europe brought by packet ; to 
the outlook of trade ; to the political questions that 
were agitating the newly-formed government; and to 
the social affairs of the season. I ate freely and 
heartily of the .breakfast, and, when my uncle had 
finished, I had dined till a healthy young appetite 
was well appeased. 

I had grown into a stalwart youth of ample propor- 
tions in those days of luxurious idleness ; and, as I 
surveyed myself in the long glass near the window, I 
frowned with disapproval. ’Twas too large and 
powerful a frame to make a good appearance ; and I 
almost regretted the possession of the muscles, which 


84 


Ellin Winfield 


stood out on every limb like knotted rope. There 
was a suggestion of clumsiness in the long reach of 
the arms and in the thick, square-set shoulders. I 
fell unconsciously to comparing my large, muscular 
hands with those of Courtney De Kalb’s. The face 
and figure of the young Frenchman continually ap- 
peared before me ; and more than once I caught my- 
self thinking intently of his appearance. 

“ I could crush his two hands in one of mine,” I 
thought, closing my fingers in a tight grip. 

Yet, I remembered withal, that the slim hands of 
the young fop were trained to the use of the sword ; 
and there was lurking in the purple veins a sugges- 
tion of sinewy strength that might prove of unex- 
pected power in a duel with swords. 

At the thought of this I turned from the glass, 
and frowned. Doing so, my eyes met those of Pris- 
cilla, who was standing in the doorway, mockingly 
surveying me. 

“ I did not know that you inspected yourself in 
the glass so much, Cousin Allin,” she said. “ Martin 
and his companions have already made you proud 
of your looks and dress. I will see that a larger 
pier glass is put in your room ; that one must be too 
small and uncomfortable for one of your size.” 

The courtesy which followed these words stung 
deeper than the mocking laughter, which lurked in 
the corners of the mouth. 

“ You are very considerate, Cousin Priscilla,” I 
said, striving to curb a sharp rejoinder to her words ; 
“but I need only to inspect my face, and the glass 


85 


Cross Currents ot %ovc anfc Duts* 

is plenty large enough for that. Even you must ad- 
mit that my face is no larger than — your brother’s, 
for instance, or Courtney De Kalb’s.” 

She replied, with a look of innocence on her face 
that deceived : 

44 No, your face is not too large ; ’tis rather too 
small for one of your size. It makes you look odd.” 

Without replying directly to this sally, I added : 

44 Before you entered I was thinking of my hands 
more than of my face. See ! my hands are unusually 
large and muscular, and I could crush an ordinary 
hand in them as easily as I broke Pilgrim’s neck.” 

A look of admiration entered her eyes, followed by 
the slightest of shudders; but she replied in her 
bantering style: 

44 1 shall be careful hereafter in shaking hands 
with you, if such thoughts run through your mind.” 

“Never fear,” I rejoined slowly; 44 1 shall never 
use them to hurt a woman.” 

Her mood suddenly changing, she said in her most 
gracious way : 

44 1 know you are very gallant, Cousin Allin, and 
to prove my trust in you let me lead you to a seat, 
where you must stay while I eat my breakfast.” 

Taking me by the hand, she conducted me to a 
seat opposite, and then continued in her sweetest 
voice : 

44 Now tell me what you did last night at Carroll’s. 
’Tis such a bother to get news from Martin. He’s 
either too stupid or too lazy to talk. But you will 
tell me all ? ” 


86 


Ellin Minffeto. 


“ There’s little to tell, Cousin Priscilla,” I replied 
weakly. “ Indeed, we did nothing but talk and 
drink.” 

“ That must have been very entertaining ! What 
delight men must find in drinking and talking half 
the night ! I could never discover the secret of the 
charm. Can’t you enlighten me ? ” 

I laughed at the concealed mockery of the words, 
and finally answered truthfully : 

“ No, Cousin Priscilla ; I cannot, for very good 
and sufficient reasons.” 

“ What are your reasons ? ” she asked, puzzled. 
“They must be very strange if you cannot discuss 
them with me.” 

“ I can discuss them with you,” I continued, en- 
joying her perplexity ; “ but you will not be any 
better informed than before.” 

She looked steadily across the table ; then with an 
inquiring expression on her face waited mutely for 
me to proceed. 

“ The reason why I can’t help you to discover the 
charm of such entertainments,” I began slowly, “ is 
that I have never found it myself. Drinking and 
talking, night after night, in a smoky tavern, does 
not attract me, and I fear it is such a bore to me at 
times that I make it felt. I suppose it is very ill- 
mannered of me to show it, but I can’t help it. I was 
brought up in the country in a very plain, homely 
way, and I can’t shake off the old activity that was 
bred in my bones.” 

“ Then this life we live is too quiet for you ? ” 


Cross Currents of %ovc anfc But£. 87 

There was a flash in the eyes, as she asked this, 
but I replied bluntly : 

“Yes, too quiet and idle for one of my disposition, 
Cousin Priscilla, and so I have decided upon a change.” 

She looked up quickly, venturing no inquiry, ex- 
cept to arch the eyebrows and curve the lips. 

“I was speaking to Uncle Cunningham before you 
came down about the change,” I continued slowly, 
“and we have settled it between us. I am going 
down to the shipyard this morning, and I shall begin 
work there to-day ; or, if we think it wise, I shall 
take a trip in one of his ships to learn navigation. 
I don’t know which yet.” 

A silence fell between us. After a long pause, I 
asked : 

“ Which would you advise me to do ? ” 

“ I do not advise at all,” Priscilla answered quietly. 
“ You can do what you think best. But ” 

She hesitated a long time, and I said : 

“ Do not keep me waiting.” 

“ If you wish to know what I would do, I’ll tell 
you.” 

“ I should like to know,” I replied simply. 

“ Then I would go to sea,” she answered bluntly. 

Again a silence fell between us. Rising from the 
table, I replied, as quickly as possible under the cir- 
cumstances : 

“ I shall remember your choice, and let it help me 
to a decision.” 

Priscilla did not answer ; but stood, a puzzled ex- 
pression of doubt on her face. I walked past her, 
and out into the crisp morning air. 


XI. 


MY FIRST DESIGNING. 

My uncle Cunningham was a thorough business 
man ; whatever other faults could be brought against 
his character none could gainsay that he was a hard 
and conscientious worker. His shipping office was a 
scene of tireless activity from early morn till dawn of 
night ; and rows of clerks toiled incessantly at the 
accounts of his vast business. There was a spirit of 
energy and activity infused into every employee in 
the office and shipyard ; and either through fear or 
favor each performed his duty with zest and en- 
thusiasm. ’Twas not only a personal mastery of de- 
tails that had enabled my uncle to succeed, but a 
peculiar quality he possessed of stimulating those 
under him to their greatest efforts. 

Both in the mechanical and construction departments, 
as well as in the office, there was orderly business rou- 
tine. The master mind of this great plant was ahead 
of his competitors in specializing and systematizing his 
work ; and I soon learned that the establishment was 
considered a model of its kind in every particular. He 
had already made machines of his men, — good work- 
ing and intelligent machines, but machines neverthe- 
less. Each performed his allotted task, and knew 
little of his companion’s work. In this way the 
. 88 


89 


i n>£ jftrst Besigntna. 

secrets of the yard and office were kept inviolate. 
Many of the finest-designed ships of the day had 
been built at my uncle’s yards ; and the fame of his 
clippers was second to none. 

There was nothing in office and rows of books and 
clerks that attracted me when I first visited the 
place under his guidance ; but when we emerged from 
the low office building, and stepped into the shipyard, 
my whole attitude changed. I once more felt the 
love for the sea and ships surging through the blood. 
A fine clipper was on the stocks nearly ready for 
launching ; and, as I saw her tall tapering masts 
rising far up into the blue sky, I exclaimed : 

“What a fine ship, uncle ! Who designed her? — 
and who made her figurehead ? ’Tis a good model ; 
but ’t is not accurate. It may cut the water all 
right, but it spoils the effect of the prow.” 

There was an awkward pause after this criticism ; 
and my uncle’s voice had an offended ring in it when 
he finally replied : 

“ You must be mistaken, Allin, for we have one of 
the finest designers in Boston. Let me call Mr. 
Bowles.” 

We walked down to the edge of the water ; a gray- 
headed workman stood there, and greeted us. 

“ Is there anything wrong in that figurehead, Mr. 
Bowles ? ” abruptly asked my uncle. 

“ Aye, aye, sir, your eyes are sharp,” the old de- 
signer answered. “ I noticed it, but none of the other 
workmen saw it. My eyes must be gettin’ poor 
from age.” 


90 


Ellin Mtnfieltb 


“ I did not notice it; but my nephew here called 
my attention to it,” was the reply. 

“ Then, sir, his eyes must be good, and he must 
know something about art and figureheads. Has he 
had training for designing ? ” 

This was directed to me ; I replied with a negative 
shake of the head. 

“ Then, sir, you should have it. You should 
study to take my position. We will soon be needing 
a good man in the yard.” 

“ Are you thinking of resigning ? ” interposed 
my uncle. 

“Not until my eyes give out, sir ; and that I fear 
is near at hand : they trouble me much now.” 

We walked around the fine ship ; I admiring her 
graceful curves and lines ; they talking of the ordi- 
nary business matters of the yard. When we finally 
left, my uncle said : 

“ I see that your tastes run to ship work, and not 
to office routine, Allin. Would you like to study 
designing under Bowles ? He is one of the best 
modelers of fine ships in the service. His figure- 
heads, too, have been the best that ever left Boston 
harbor. He could give you secrets that would make 
your services invaluable to us. What say you, 
Allin ? — would it be to your liking ? ” 

“ Nothing would please me more,” I answered, 
impulsively. “ I am anxious to make a beginning. 
If I cannot go to sea, I should like to build ships for 
others to go in.” 


91 


flby ffirst Designing* 

“ You shall have an opportunity, then, to fit your- 
self for Bowles’ place.” 

Thus was work prepared for me in the shipyard ; 
and I found a position fitted for me that both suited 
Bowles and my uncle. The old ship designer, I 
soon discovered, was an expert craftsman ; possessing 
some of the artistic qualities of a genius, and a lover 
of his trade, which made him enthusiastic over every 
detail. In the model room — after he had put me 
through an examination of subjects which I modestly 
disclaimed all knowledge of — he said : 

“ I like you better than if you came here knowin’ 
it all. I’ll show you some lines that no man in 
Boston can imitate: They can’t see the way ’tis 
done. ’Tis all skill and science, an’ it makes all 
the difference in the world in sailin’ the ship. Give 
me a hammer an’ chisel an’ a block of wood, an’ I’ll 
make a model that will sail. ’Tis a secret that can’t be 
picked up outside of this yard. There was a ketch I 
designed for Mr. Cunningham that was as simple as 
the wood out of which it was made, an’ no one could 
understand why it should sail fast ; but, sir, it had 
no equal along the coast. It can’t be overhauled to- 
day by any ketch from Maine to New York. Then 
there’s a dozen clipper ships designed by me that can 
show a clean pair of heels to anything on the ocean. 
Not one of ’em has been captured by the pirates. 
Why ? Because they can’t sail as fast.” 

While the designer continued his narrative about 
boats that he had fashioned, and sent forth on their 
world-wide missions, I seated myself at the rough 


92 


Ellin minffelfc. 


table on which were several half-finished designs 
sketched on wooden blocks. Some were for parts of 
the ships that 1 did not understand ; but one was 
evidently intended for a future figurehead. ’Twas 
that of a fair maiden pouring from her horn of plenty 
a libation to father Neptune. The figure, the flowing 
tresses, and the draped robe were finished ; but the 
face had not yet been sketched in. Mechanically, 
and almost unconsciously, I took up the pencil and 
drew the outlines of a face that suited my fancy. 

At first the old designer did not notice me ; then 
I became so absorbed in my work that I forgot his 
presence. Not until I had finished the face, and 
threw down the pencil, did I notice that Bowles was 
leaning over me, studying eagerly the first sketch of 
my hand. 

“ Where did }^ou get that idea ? ” he asked abruptly. 
“ Whose face is it ? ” 

“ ’Tis only a fancy — a dream face,” I replied, 
laughingly. 

The old man shook his head negatively. 

“ Young men don’t dream such faces unless they 
have seen them somewhere. I never had such a 
dream, and I never drew such a face.” 

At these emphatic words I glanced down again at 
the work of art. I remembered vaguely that Pris- 
cilla’s face had been in mind, and I had half inten- 
tionally tried to transfer the image to paper ; but my 
effort had failed. ’Twas not Priscilla’s face. It 
looked like, yet quite unlike, it. It had the same 
handsome, patrician outlines ; but the pensive, half- 


93 


Jftrst Destining. 

sad expression of the eyes and mouth did not belong 
to my cousin. For a moment it recalled some dim 
memory of the past. Then suddenly I saw Edith 
standing before me. They were her eyes and mouth, 
her rich tresses and neck. But ’t was fairer yet than 
Edith, and gentler than that of Priscilla. 

Again I replied sharply and impatiently : 

“ ’Tis only a fancy picture ! — nothing more.” 

“ So you said before,” Bowles replied, leaning 
over the table. “ Do you think you could carve it 
in wood ? ” 

“ I’m not so handy with chisel and knife as I am 
with pencil; but under your instructions I might 
learn. Then I would try if ” 

“ Well, sir, what is the if for ? ” 

“ I was going to say if I could get the model to 
pose for me,” I added thoughtfully. 

“ Ah, I thought ’twas no fancy picture,” retorted 
the old designer, with a twinkle in his half-blind 
eyes. “ Well, you get the model to pose for you, 
and I’ll instruct you and fit up the loft overhead 
where you won’t be disturbed. I’ll give you the first 
lessons in handling the tools now.” 

Picking up a block of soft wood, the man attacked 
it with chisel and knife ; cutting and whittling it 
down till there grew out of it the outlines of a feature- 
less head. Then with dexterous wrist movements, 
he rounded out cheek and chin, eyes, nose, and mouth. 
As if by magic, he breathed into existence the hair 
and ears ; and from the heart of the hard block of 
wood swelled a voluptuous bust and fair, sloping 


94 


Blltn WinfielD. 


neck. ’Twas all so marvelous and perfect that I 
stood entranced till the old man spoke. 

“ There, sir, ’tis finished, and a fair one it is too. ,, 

“ I shall never be able to do that,” I replied hon- 
estly, breathing hard and slowly. 

“You’ll do better some day. You have genius. 
I never had it. I always fell short of it; you will 
reach it.” 

“ But those tools ! — I could never learn to handle 
them like that. ’Tis marvelous.” 

“Ah, sir, you think as I did once. No, no, ’tis 
not hard, but easy, when you learn how. ’Tis wrist 
movement, and practise — practise. Let me show 
you.” 

He placed the chisel and mallet in my hands. 

“ ’Tis all a trick of the wrist,” he continued, show- 
ing me. “ See ! Here’s the center of your block ; 
now work to the left ; then to the right ; chip here, 
chip there. Careful ! — a little at a time. The small 
chips make the best figure. Big ones spoil it. With 
your model before you or in your mind, you cut away 
the wood first to make the outline of the head, an’ 
then fill in slowly. It takes time an’ patience. I 
used to study a month on a face before I dared touch 
it. Hurry spoils the artist. When you are three- 
score-and-two you can afford to carve rapidly. But 
you are young now — a beginner — a learner — an’ speed 
is not what you want.” 


XII. 


TO DISPLEASE COURTNEY PRISCILLA POSES. 

I was not so apt a pupil at carving and designing 
as my master anticipated. My first lesson was fol- 
lowed by many others, and the old craftsman took as 
much interest in my development as if I had been 
his son; but many times I provoked him. My chisel 
would not show the cunning that my pencil sketch- 
ing had predicted. Nevertheless, I worked hard at 
it ; and, though often tired and weary with a hard 
day’s work, I was satisfied and cheerful. 

I did not speak to Priscilla about my new life. 
She made no reference to it ; so I was mute in regard 
to it. She undoubtedly knew something of it ; for I 
was always busy and away from the house. I gen- 
erally appeared at the breakfast table early, and went 
down to the shipyard before the other members of 
the family had risen. I felt that if I was to learn 
the trade, and prove a worthy successor to old Bowles 
I must be up early and doing. There was neither 
time nor strength to waste. 

I took my noonday meal at the coffee-house on the 
docks ; eating with the common workmen, and listen- 
ing to their good-natured conversation. With coarse 
leathern breeches and rough shirt, I looked fully as 
much of their class as any apprentice. 


95 


96 


miin Mmfielfc* 


The old life with Martin and his companions faded 
out of mind ; I no longer found the time to accom- 
pany them to their drinking bouts at Carroll’s Tavern. 
Martin was rapidly becoming a stranger to me ; and 
even Priscilla, though living in the same house, was 
little in my company. At night-time I would often 
sketch and finish designs in my room ; and on the 
morrow attempt to carve them in wood. Bowles was 
ever a kind director and enthusiastic companion. 
His instructions never ceased to stimulate and make 
plain my weak and strong points. 

Thus the weeks and months passed; and I pro- 
gressed from an apprentice to a craftsman capable of 
following in the footsteps of the master designer. 
Then one day, after hours of difficult toil, Bowles 
said abruptly : 

“ Take your model and make a figurehead for the 
clipper that’s on the stocks. No man can make a 
better one. I’ve taught you all I know.” 

I felt the blood mount to my forehead, and stam- 
mered slowly : 

“But a model is hard to secure.” 

“ A}^e, sometimes it is, but I’ll leave that to you. 
Get the model you had in mind when you made that 
first drawing. She’ll do to grace the prow of any 
ship.” 

I thought of this at night in the seclusion of my 
room ; and, amid the clouds of smoke which I was 
puffing, the vision of the fancy picture stood before 
me. If I could grasp it and model it in wood, no 
finer figure-head would ever sail from Boston. For a 


XTo Displease Courtney Priscilla poses* 97 

moment I seemed to catch the details, and tried to fix 
them in my mind. Then suddenly they seemed to 
fade away into some indistinct, shadowy sub- 
stance. 

Impatient at the failure, I turned around and saw 
standing in the doorway one whose loveliness held 
me captive for a moment. ’Twas Priscilla, in some 
soft, clinging dress that made her superb beauty won- 
drous to look at. 

44 I did not come to intrude, Cousin Allin,” she 
said, without moving a step nearer, 44 but to ask if 
you are well. You looked pale and tired at the 
table to-night, and I thought something was troubling 
you. Or have you been working too hard at the 
shipyard ? Papa has told me all about your work 
there. He said that you would some day be a better 
designer than Bowles ; and he has always been talk- 
ing about and praising his figure-heads. I have al- 
ways thought they were lacking in taste and propor- 
tion. But ” 

“ And you are right, Cousin Priscilla,” I inter- 
rupted, with a smile, “ even if I, a disciple of Bowles, 
say so. ’Twas the lack of proportion in one of his 
wooden ladies that first attracted my attention. And 
then, as to the matter of taste — well, it never seemed 
to me as if he had seen a fair woman in the flesh to 
model from.” 

“ I suppose you think you can improve upon his 
figures because you have,” she rejoined, with mis- 
chievous flash in her eyes. 

44 Yes, and because I daily have one before my eyes 

7 


98 


miin TOUnfieW. 


to inspire me,” I replied, boldly. “ I could not go 
far astray if I followed that.” 

She stepped back a little, then answered coldly : 

“ People say I can be as cold and heartless as wood 
or stone, and my face might make a good figure- 
head.” 

“ I should like to carve it in wood,” I continued, 
accepting the challenge. “ Then if I got desperate 
I could go to sea with you. I would have the satis- 
faction of knowing that you were under my command, 
and I could make you do my bidding.” 

“ Carve me ? What do you mean ? ” she asked, 
eyes flashing. 

“ Just what I have said, Cousin Priscilla. I want to 
make my first figure-head for your father’s new clip- 
per an ideal one. I want it to be the loveliest human 
face and figure that ever graced a Boston ship. And 
I have chosen you as my model.” 

44 Without my permission? How can you do it?” 

The flash of anger gave place to curiosity, and the 
eyes were less brilliant. 

44 Easily, cousin,” I answered, slowly. 44 Your 
face is engraved on my mind, and when I come to 
draw on paper my hand traces your face and figure 
unconsciously. Sometimes it seems to fade off into 
a face that I hardly recognize, and then ” 

She waited for me to finish. 

44 And then,” I reflected, 44 it comes and goes. I 
do not know how to explain it, unless ’t is because 
you are not with me when I am drawing, to check 
off mistakes. An artist wants a model before him 


XTo Displease Gourtnep Priscilla poses* 99 

all the time he is sketching. I do not know why 
else I fail to catch the expression of your beauty.” 

“ It might be because you are thinking of some- 
one else, and ’tis not my face, after all, that you are 
drawing,” she said, quietly. 

“ That would be impossible, as you are the only 
one I have seen since I have been in Boston.” 

“ But you still remember Edith ? ” 

“Yes, I remember her. How could I forget her? 
In fact, I received a letter from her to-day. She is 
still living on the farm, but her father is not very 
well. He has been failing for some time. I fear if 
anything should happen to him ’twould go hard with 
poor Edith.” 

“ In that case you would have to look after her — 
perhaps marry her.” 

Priscilla advanced into the middle of the room, 
and took a seat on the edge of a box I had used for 
a sketching-table. I flinched at this suggestion, and 
replied lamely : 

“ I do not care to marry. I am anxious to make 
some reputation here in Boston first.” 

“ What can you achieve here in Boston ? ” she 
asked, scornfully. “ Nothing but a little reputation 
for cutting wooden idols out of Southern pine to nail 
on the front of ships. Bah ! That is nothing. I 
would go away — beyond the seas — and find something 
great and stirring.” 

“I know, Cousin Priscilla, that you want to get 
rid of me,” replied I, a little stiffly. “ You told me 
once before to go to &ea; but, you see, I didn’t take 


[Lore 


100 


Ellin Mlnffelth 


3^our advice. I’m bound to stay on land till — till — 
well, till I model you, for instance, in wood. Then 
I might follow you on some good ship.” 

“ Then the sooner ’tis done the better.” 

The seriousness of her manner aroused me, and I 
looked inquiringly at her face. Had she taken me 
in earnest, and was she willing to let me carve her? 

“ Then will you consent to pose for me ? ” I asked, 
a little breathlessly. 

“ Yes, if you wish it. I may as well send my 
wooden self to sea after adventures if I can’t go my- 
self.” 

“ But the old workroom down at the shipyard is a 
dreary place, and your father might not consent.” 

“If I wish to go, I shall ask nobody’s consent,” 
she interrupted, with toss of the proud head. 

“ But old Bowles,” I reasoned ; “ he might ” 

“ Never mind Bowles ! What time do you want 
me to begin posing? ” 

“ To-morrow ; the next day ; any time it will suit 
you.” 

“ Then to-morrow I shall go down, and you must 
take me up to the work-loft without speaking to any- 
body about it. I hate to meet the men down there ; 
they are so dirty and unclean.” 

Still I was unconvinced that ’twas right, and pro- 
tested further : 

“Think of what Martin may say, and— and Court- 
ney De Kalb.” 

I was uncertain how she would take this sugges- 
tion ; her face was like a study in clouds before a 


tTo ©isplease Courtney Priscilla poses* 101 

storm. Then suddenly it cleared, and she laughed 
lightly as she replied : 

“ ’Twill annoy Courtney : that’s why I do it. I 
like to shock his fine French manners.” 

Changing manner and expression instantly, she 
turned coldly toward me, and added : 

“You did not think ’t was to please you that I did 
it? ’Twas all for a selfish reason, all my motives 
are for self.” 

Then with turn of the head, and a mocking glance 
from fine eyes, she swept from the room, leaving me 
with my thoughts and vision. 


XIII. 

’tis our first quarrel. 

The old workshop in the loft had a front entrance, 
opening into the busy shipyard, and a spiral, rickety 
stairs that led to one of the back streets. I used 
this latter in preference to passing through the ship- 
yard, where all the workmen were to be encountered’ 
Priscilla, despite her prejudice against the shipyard 
and its dirty workmen, was familiar with every part 
of the great yard ; and she knew of the back stairs. 

’Twas well in the middle of the forenoon when I 
was first conscious of her presence in the loft. I was 
standing before a half-drawn model, studying atten- 
tively its outlines, when I heard a soft step on the 
floor. Turning quickly, I was not surprised to see 
Priscilla, wrapped from head to foot in a long gray 
cloak, with hood concealing most of her head and 
hair from view. Throwing the hood aside, she said : 

“ I could pass for almost anything in this hideous 
cloak, and my best friend would not know me.” 

“ You could not deceive me,” I replied promptly. 
“’Twould take more than a somber cloak to hide 
your beauty from view.” 

102 


103 


9 TLis Quv first (Quarrel. 

Without replying, she walked to the bench, and 
examined some of the half finished designs that I 
had sketched and carved in wood. 

“Is this the elusive model you spoke of?” she 
asked, picking up the identical one that had attracted 
Bowles. 

“ Yes ; that is the one. What do you think of it ? ” 

She stood a moment, gazing critically at it, and 
frowned. Then replied quietly : 

“ There is less of me in it than Edith.” 

I stepped toward the bench, and answered quickly : 

“ That is not true. There is nothing of Edith in 
it — hardly the suggestion of a lineament. You said 
that merely to embarrass me.” 

For a moment her luminous eyes seemed to search 
me through ; then she added less emphatically : 

“ Of course I never met Edith ; but you have a 
different ideal from me, or else ” 

“ I am a poor artist,” I finished. 

She nodded her head affirmatively ; the blood 
mounted to my cheeks so that I had to bite my lips 
to repress my feelings. 

Priscilla walked calmly away from the disputed 
model ; halted before a huge block of wood, and asked 
comically : 

“ Is this to be my wooden image?” 

“ That was selected specially for you,” I answered, 
forgetting anger. “ Both Bowles and I spent half a 
day in the yard selecting it for you. ’Tis almost 
flawless.” 

She walked around it, measuring her height along- 


104 HUin Mlnfielfc. 

side of it ; and touching its solid grain with the tip 
of a finger. 

“ Have you any idea how you would like me to 
pose ? ” she asked indifferently. 

“ I have, Cousin Priscilla,” I replied eagerly, “but 
I am almost afraid to tell you, for I know ’twill be 
an uncomfortable position. But it will show to the 
best advantage ; and make your figure and beauty 
the envy of all who follow the sea. I want you to 
pose this way.” 

I led her to a seat, fitted up for her, where she 
could half recline in the attitude of hanging over the 
prow of a ship. 

“I have tried to make it as comfortable as pos- 
sible,” I continued ; “ but at the best it is an uneasy 
position. You will only have to pose for a short time 
at once. I shall soon catch the effect, and then you 
can rest in your chair while I fill in the details.” 

Unhesitatingly she stepped in position, swinging 
herself outward to assume the attitude I had ar- 
ranged. 

“ You must tell me when I suit,” she said. “ Is 
this right?” 

“ Yes, all except ” 

“ What ? I can’t read your mind.” 

“ Your hair is not just right,” I replied. “ It must 
fall in long flowing tresses down your back, and 
over your shoulders, as if the wind had caught it.” 

Unloosening the coils, she dropped them in great 
wavy masses ; as they fell about me I stood watching 
their lustrous beauty. 


105 


'Ute Qux fftrst ®uarreL 

“ Can’t you fix the hair to suit yourself ? ” she asked 
impatiently, as I stood absorbed in thought. “ I 
can’t pose and arrange myself too.” 

With trembling hands, I pushed back the long 
hair, and twined the tresses so they would serve my 
purpose. Then stepping aside a little, I exclaimed : 

“ ’Tis perfect.” 

Seizing pencil and marking line, I hastily drew 
the outlines of the model ; working with such force 
and rapidity that I was astonished at my own powers. 
My art never seemed so easy and perfect ; and a glow 
of satisfaction came over me. In absorption I for- 
got all else ; and for a full hour I labored to catch 
the fleeting expression that had so often baffled me. 
Priscilla hardly moved a muscle, but I was conscious 
of her dreamy eyes following me in my work. The 
old clock ticked away in the loft ; but I did not heed 
flight of time till suddenly, looking up, I saw the 
cramped position of my model. The lines on her face 
were drawn ; and the blood had left her lips white 
and unnatural. 

“ Priscilla, I — forgive me,” I exclaimed hastily, 
dropping pencil and line. “ Why did you not speak ? 
I forgot myself.” 

“ No, you forgot me,” she replied coldly. “Help 
me down please.” 

Cramped and stiffened, she could not help herself; 
and I led her to a seat with the utmost penitence. 

“ ’Twas brutal of me,” I continued, “ and I do not 
deserve forgiveness.” 

“You are a poor apologizer, Cousin Allin,” she 


106 BlUn MtnfielO. 

replied angrily. “ The courtier was not born in 
you.” 

These words stung, and I replied quickly : 

“No, I have never been at the French court. 
Young Courtney could play the part of courtier 
better.” 

The blood slowly mounted to her face. 

“Why do you speak of Courtney so often ?” she 
asked imperiously. “ Have I not a right to like him, 
and, prithee, love him too if I choose ? Who is to 
say me nay? Surely not you. It ill becomes one 
of your standing to speak thus of another who is a 
gentleman by birth and education, even if I do call 
you cousin, and you live in our house ! ” 

Adjusting the cloak over her shoulders, she walked 
majestically across the loft; then down the stairs 
into the street. I stood immovable as the block of 
wood before me, with her words burning on my brain. 
From another they would have been an insult that 
only blood could wipe out ; but coming from 
Priscilla they had another meaning. They made me 
realize my position of dependence more than ever ; 
and mortification deepened as I thought of the differ- 
ence in our stations in life. 

Dropping the tools of my profession, I flung my- 
self on the pile of shavings and watched the linger- 
ing rays of the sun play fancy pictures on the cob- 
webs of the ceiling. As I lay there I thought of the 
life in Boston ; and of that quiet, peaceful one on the 
banks of the Connecticut. For a time my mind for- 
got the present, and I found pleasure in dreaming of 


107 


f Uis <§>ur f irst Quarrel* 

•> ;: icr days and scenes. Edith once more stood by my 
side, and we sailed our little craft up and down the 
river. Night came on apace; and still my mind 
played truant with the present and went wandering 
into the past. In this mood I lay till quiet slumber 
possessed me, and my dreams became unconscious re- 
alities. 

’Twas early morning ere I finally returned to life. 
The sun was no longer flickering on the cobwebs 
of the ceiling ; but was flooding the opposite side of 
Boston harbor. From the loft the scene was one of 
beauty. The crimson flood was bathing ships and 
water in its glow. Like an apparition of gold it 
stole swiftly across the expanse of water, and then 
vanished into an invisible halo. When it left the 
harbor lights and water, I sighed, and bethought my- 
self of my position. 

There was plenty to eat and drink at the wharf 
coffee-house ; but, in truth, my early appearance 
caused the sleepy owner to stare rudely at me. In 
the crisp air of the morning the smell of the salt sea 
brought appetite and vigor ; and eyes wandered to- 
ward the blue waves that seemed to stretch in bound- 
less reaches straight across the earth. 


XIV. 


LONG JIM IN A NEW ROLE. 

All was silent and desolate in the shipyard with- 
out the workmen. Tall, gaunt spars mingled to- 
gether in a forest of tangle. The graceful lines of 
the goodly clipper, which my figurehead was to 
adorn, stood out sharp and angular against the 
morning sky. The prow was sharp and curving, 
formed to cleave the water as a shark’s fins. In the 
niche under the curve were the grooves waiting for 
the outlines of the wooden goddess whose tresses 
would long dip the waters of foreign seas. 

I stood by the ship and watched the harbor 
lighten up with a new flood of light as the sun burst 
a cloud. A new speck appeared in the distance, loom- 
ing up rapidly under the force of wind and tide. It 
grew big and important with its tattered sails and torn 
rigging, telling the story of a hard voyage and many 
storms. The dirty, scraped hull confirmed the tale 
of rough weather. 

A score of dingy heads hung over the leaden sides, 
scanning the city of their home with beady, expectant 
eyes. ’Twas a welcome sight to them ; but the great 
city was still half slumbering and greeted her return- 


109 


%on$ Jim in a IRew IRole. 

ing offsprings lazily — indifferently. To them ’twas 
an event of years : to the city a daily occurrence. 

The ship approached closer, beating her way up 
the harbor under a strong breeze, which filled and 
bellied out her sails like the wings of a bird. The 
row of heads took form and strange outlines. Some 
were young and beardless ; others were grizzled with 
age and hair. The bronze of the sea and sun were 
written on all. When abreast the line of docks, a 
commotion in their midst changed the scene from 
one of quiet passiveness to activitj^. Several dark 
bodies jumped upon the gunwales ; before I could 
divine their motive they were leaping overboard. 
This singular action was unaccountable ; and I watched 
them with keen interest. The men were good 
swimmers, striking out boldly for the shore. Their 
flight was for the most part toward the lower and 
more deserted quarter of the city ; but one swimmer 
seemed unable to breast the tide, and headed straight 
toward me. 

He was a beardless youth, but not so good a 
swimmer as his size and girth might indicate. The sun 
of many climes had burned and tanned his skin the 
hue of leather ; his eyes were those of a frightened 
and hunted beast. I kept mine on him and waited. 

His strokes yielded to the weariness of the body, 
and they grew less forceful as he drew nearer. The 
limit of his strength seemed to come suddenly, for 
he gurgled, and beat the water aimlessly. I shouted : 
“ Make the shore here ; I’ll help you.” 

He turned his dull, glazed eyes; and there was a 


110 


BlUn mtnffelfc. 


question of retreat in them. But reassurance seemed 
to come, or desperation overcame every fear, for he 
struck out toward me with greater vigor. But it 
was short-timed. He wavered a moment ; then 
gurgled horribly, and disappeared. 

He was heavier than I judged, as I found when I 
swam to his side and tried to pull him shoreward. 
With great strength, I drew him upward, and 
dropped him on the wharf, panting a little with my 
own exertions. Then I rolled and rubbed him back 
to consciousness. His eyes opened with the dull 
glaze of fear and uncertainty. Then they strayed 
from me to the incoming ship, which was now warp- 
ing up to the dock nearby. Without replying to my 
words, he said fearfully : 

“ I must get away from here : they’ll take me away 
again.” 

There was such fear in his face that I pitied him, 
and said kindly : 

“ They will not touch you ; I will see to that.” 

For reply he rolled his eyes heavenward, as if 
uttering a prayer or malediction, and muttered under 
his breath: 

“ They will take me if they can catch me, but — I’m 
away ! Help me if you will an’ ” 

I took him by the arm, and together we walked 
across the yard. 

“Ye don’t know what a hell that ship is,” he 
whispered, “ an’ her captain — he’s the devil himself.” 

I did not heed the shouts from the ship ; but led 
my man toward the loft, and bade him enter. “ No 


I 


XonG Jim in a IRew IRoie. ill 

man can touch you here,” I explained, “ and you are 
safe.” 

He thought less of my promised security than I 
did ; but he was still too weak to run, and he sighed 
his resignation. Together we walked up the stairs, 
and I gave him what help he needed. There were 
bruises and hard knocks on his face and limbs, and 
marks of chains and irons ringed his wrists. There 
were gaunt hunger and faintness written on his face ; 
I shoved him on my bed of shavings, and hurried 
across to the coffee-house to bring food and drink. 

Returning, I found the door leading to the loft 
open, wrenched almost from its hinges. Up in the 
loft voices were mingled with oaths and shuffling of 
feet. When I stood at the top of the landing half a 
dozen bronzed sailors blocked the way. At this un- 
warranted intrusion my blood ran high, and I stood 
a moment unable to speak for anger. 

“ There’s the chap that helped him,” one of the 
intruders said. 

“ An’ he’s brought him his breakfast,” remarked 
another. “We’ll save him the trouble. Jes’ hand 
that here, an’ tell us where the deserter is hidin’.” 

For answer I spilled the hot coffee over the wretch’s 
face, and broke the thick china on his head. Then, 
before he could recover himself to resent the blow, 
my eyes caught sight of a face that obscured all else 
in the loft. ’Twas one that had never been lifted 
from my mind since that night in Mr. Barclay’s tavern 
on the wharf. ’Twas a dark and loathsome face 
then ; now it seemed pitted with a new hideousness 


112 


miin Minfielfc* 


that made it tenfold worse. The sharp, beady eyes, 
the hooked nose, and the swarthy skin were all those 
of Long Jim who had tried to smuggle me off to sea. 

A shade of annoyance swept across the swarthy 
complexion ; but he was a man of parts, and knew 
the value of controlling himself. He was calmer 
than I, when I spoke in wrath and indignation : 

“ You scoundrel ! What right have you in break- 
ing into my uncle’s building? I shall see that the 
law punishes you this time ! ” 

The man quailed a little ; but ’twas merely a 
momentary weakness. Then he spoke in his persua- 
sive way : 

“ 1 see ye’re bound to do me injustice, my lad. 
Some day it may be different. That day ye’ll un- 
derstand Long Jim, an’ thank him. We meet again 
to quarrel ; let us part in peace. My men here will 
speak for me. They know me.” 

He waved a long, skinny hand toward the bull-dog 
creatures grouped near, but I returned his answer 
hotly ; “ I want none of their words ! They may be 
as bad as you ; they look it.” 

The withering scorn of my looks more than the 
words, I judge, stirred resentment in the hearts of 
the sailors; but before any could reply Jim added: 
“ He’s a misinformed lad, my good men. Forgive 
him as I do. Some day he may know us.” 

Sick of the man’s hypocrisy, I interrupted sharply : 
“ I want no more ! Give me your reason for breaking 
in here.” 

“ The excuse any sea captain has to enter an open 


113 


%or\Q Jtm in a 1 Flew IRole. 

door after one of his deserters,” blandly, and almost 
offensively, returned the man. 

“ So ’tis another one of your kidnapped lads. Then 
you’ll never get him. Thank God I stood for once 
between you and your deviltry ! Would that I could 
make your whole crew mutiny, and hang you to the 
yard-arm ! Forsooth, ’tis because they don’t do it 
that makes me think they’re as black at heart as 
you.” 

“ Misjudged again ! The poor sailor lad was 
crazy — crazy with fever — and we were taking him 
home to his mother. I even set up o’ nights nursin’ 
him back to health. An’ this is the thanks I get ! ” 

“ Fever brought on by your deviltry,” I shouted. 
“ Now leave me, and I will see my uncle about hav- 
ing you punished. There is some law in Boston yet 
— even for pirates ! ” 

“ Yes, my lad, see your uncle ; he knows it ; knows 
Long Jim, one of his best captains ; an’ he will not 
misjudge him. He believes me when I speak the 
truth. ’Twas one of his sailors that I was tryin’ to 
save.” 

In truth the man knew he had me ; his words 
brought loathing to my mind. Was this the kind of 
man my uncle employed to sail his ships ? The man’s 
face mocked me ; and I winced under his gaze, but 
said boldly : 

“ Leave me at once ! I have no use for you ! My 
uncle will settle the matter with you.” 

“ That he will, my lad ; an’ in justice. Your uncle 
is calm and reasonable, but youth is hot an’ tempered. 

8 


114 


HU tn XKlUnffelfc* 


I bear ye no ill will. Long Jim never harbors re- 
venge, but forgives his enemies as they speak. Come, 
my men, we will leave the deserter here for the pres- 
ent.” 

They filed across the floor and down the steps ; 
then out into the yard ; one, two, three, I counted, 
and then the blood surged back into my face. Three 
were left below to guard the building ! 


XV. 


PRISCILLA LENDS DISGUISE. 

Opposition stimulates to great actions, and makes 
cunning the poorest of us. Long Jim was determined 
to capture his deserter, take him red-handed from me. 
I was equally decided that it should not be. ’Twas 
not plain how this was to be done. But that mat- 
tered not. For the present I was safe ; and so was 
my man. 

Beneath the shavings the wretch cowered and 
trembled : I kicked them aside and disclosed his 
blanched face, fantastically decorated with curling 
scraps of pine. “ Ye won’t give me up ? ” he pleaded 
in terror. 

“Do I act like a traitor?” queried I. “Did I 
speak for you or against you ? Well, then wait until 
I can find a way of escape ; for the present stay 
here.” 

The hunted animal stared from his eyes and drawn 
face, but his wits were at the end of their reach ; he 
had no plan or scheme to save himself. So he relied 
entirely upon me. “ If it hadn’t been for ye, I’d been 
drowned afore this,” he articulated thickly; “an 

115 


116 


miin Minffelfc. 


T ain’t sure but ’twould have been the best fur me. 
I’d die afore I’d go to sea again.” 

“ You have no love for Long Jim then ?” 

“You knows him?” blurted out the man. 

I did not enter further into details, but nodded af- 
firmatively. The sailor shook his head, and stared. 
I tried to think of a way of escape for him. I had 
him only so long as daylight stayed with us. With 
the coming of night there would be new calculations 
to meet. ’Twas not a problem to dismiss lightly. 

Then suddenly light footsteps behind me drew my 
head around. There stood a newcomer. I expected 
to see Long Jim ; instead, I met, face to face, Priscilla. 
The tension relaxed, I impulsively stepped forward, 
and said : 

“ Cousin Priscilla, I’m so glad to see you ! ” 

For answer she colored, and her voice contained 
emotion : “ Cousin Allin, I was worried about you. 
Why did you not come home last night ? ” 

I saw the drift of her thought ; my own mind went 
back to the preceding day and night. The tumult 
of the morning had crowded out an age of events ; 
now they returned to me. Priscilla’s new tenderness 
was born of those events, and my non-appearance at 
the house. How she had repented over night of her 
hasty words ! But she would not want it recalled. 
So I said : “ Many things have happened since last 

night, and I am in trouble.” 

The inflection and the hesitation caught her ear. 
“What is the matter, Cousin Allin?” she asked in 
concern. “ Tell me that I may help you.” 


Priscilla Xenfcs Blsgulse* m 

“ You can help me, Priscilla,” I replied, purposely 
dropping the cousin, and then — “ if you have a mind 
to.’’ 

“ I have ! I wish it ! I will do it to atone for my 
words of last night. Speak, Cousin Allin.” 

“ You don’t know what you promise,” I said, mys- 
teriously. “ I — you should hear before you promise. 
Then ” 

“ I never promise that way,” she added, with spirit. 
“ I give you my promise now, and I will redeem it. 
Try me.” 

Doubts assailed me, and I hesitated ; too long, I 
suppose, for she impatiently exclaimed : 

“ I am waiting for you.” 

“ Yes, I will speak,” I stumbled ; “ but I know not 
how to begin. You have heard of prisoners escaping ; 
of how they broke iron bars, and climbed down ropes 
made of sheets and blankets ; and of others who dis- 
guised themselves and passed their keepers. You 
have heard of these romances. They sound unreal 
in life, but sometimes they are real and desperate.” 

I saw my words tended to mystify and not en- 
lighten. 

“ I do not see the sense in what you say,” she an- 
swered, curiously. “ I hope you have not lost your 
reason, Cousin Allin.” 

This made me speak plainly, and without further 
ado I said : 

“This building, Cousin Priscilla, is watched — 
guarded.” 

“I passed sailors below,” imperturbably replied she. 


118 


BlUn Minffeto. 


I continued : 

“They are placed there by an old enemy of mine, 
and I must outwit him. He is cunning, shrewd, and 
a scamp. Will you help me ? ” 

“ All men are so easily deceived that ’t would not 
prove difficult to outwit him,” she answered, 
simply. 

But we smiled as we gazed into each other’s eyes ; 
then I grew serious and added : 

“ My plan may be embarrassing to you ; you may 
not consent to it. I must have a woman’s guise to 
pass the guards. That cloak of yours, with the hood ; 
that skirt would ” 

There seemed reason to hesitate ; so I stopped and 
waited. 

“ I understand that much,” she said, after a pain- 
ful pause. “ But why is it necessary to leave this 
building in disguise ? Who are these men ? What 
do they want ? ” 

“ ’Tis not me ; ’tis another man,” I stumbled, in 
trepidation. 

The blood mounted to her cheeks; the crimson 
flow made red and warm the lips and neck. She 
said, slowly : 

“ Then the disguise is for another? — my cloak and 
skirt for another man? Where is he?” she con- 
tinued. 

I answered promptly, glad that the thing was out : 

“ Under the shavings at your feet.” 

Involuntarily she stepped back ; I kicked the shav- 
ings aside, and the sailor stood before us. 


©rtecUIa Bteautse* 119 

“ This is he — the mail I wish to smuggle from this 
building. Can you still help me ? ” 

There was defiance in my voice, and an answering 
challenge I read in the eyes which met mine. I 
knew she would accept. 

“ I will redeem my promise, but you do not know 
what you’re asking.” 

“I understand it; but you promised.” 

“ Yes, I promised. Take my cloak and hood ; it 
may not fit — try it.” 

I adjusted it about the man’s shoulders and head, 
then covered his face with it. ’Twas a homely fit, 
but it suited. Priscilla handed me the skirt ; ’twas 
short and not so easily arranged. I labored clumsily 
with it — fitting, adjusting, and smoothing. Then, 
with the lad stooping, I told him to go ; freedom was 
ahead of him. 

A few directions sufficed to lead him straight, and 
down the stairs he trudged. There was no chal- 
lenge at the foot, no scuffle or noise ; the man had 
passed the sentry. I walked to the window to watch 
further. Across the shipyard he walked with ease, 
and then disappeared through the big gateway. 

But there was another trouble to reckon with. 
When I turned Priscilla stood contemptuously be- 
fore me. 

“Now you have him out, what am I to do?” she 
asked. “Did you intend to leave me here to the 
tender mercies of the sailors ? You’ve made a fine 
exchange. Can I parade through the streets of 
Boston in petticoat 9 ” 


120 


ailtn mtnffeto. 


This contingency stared me in the face for the 
first time. I saw I had a worse prisoner than the 
first. I suggested, feebly : 

“Couldn’t I go home and get another dress for 
you ? ” 

“ Yes ” — in fine scorn — “ and the moment you 
leave the watchmen will come here to find me in this 
condition.” 

I was nonplused, ashamed, and beaten. The 
haughty turn of the head, and the imperious eyes, 
drew further words from me : 

“We might stay until dark ; then I could escort 
you home.” 

“’Tis three now; ’twill be dark in four hours,” 
she replied. 

Four hours was a long wait. I felt then that my 
injury to her was irreparable. I paced up and down 
the loft. Was there no escape from the predicament ? 
I glanced out of the window, and again I laid up a 
score against Long Jim. Some day he would have 
to answer for this too. 

There was a humorous side to the situation. This 
forced itself upon me, and I well-nigh laughed. I 
smiled, then bit my lip in fear. Priscilla saw the 
movement, and an answering light seemed to dawn 
in her eyes. Then I yielded to nature, and cut 
adrift from seriousness. I knew that my cousin was 
acting. 

“You were so serious, Cousin Allin, that I felt 
sorry for you,” she said. “ I would have taken \ ity 


Priscilla Xenfcs disguise. 121 

on you had 1 not enjoyed it so much. Prithee, cousin, 
you’ll never die laughing ! ” 

I had no words for her, but in reply took her hand 
in mine and kissed it. That was the sign of our 
pact. 

“ So we can work away the four hours ahead,” I 
said. “ The model is here, and my tools are waiting.” 

Thus the little episode came to a pretty close, and 
for awhile I toiled at the block of wood and gazed at 
fair Priscilla. The afternoon waned too quickly; 
then in the dusk we passed the guard and left them 
to watch the empty building. 


XVI. 


PLEASANT DAYS IN THE MODEL-LOFT. 

The days in the loft with Priscilla were pleasant 
and enjoyable. But she did not appeal to me more than 
the interests of ray art — a fine enthusiasm for that 
possessed me. Even Priscilla grew absorbed in the 
block of wood that slowly assumed shape and form. 
With chisel and mallet I would cut and carve ; and 
while she rested I would put the inspiration of her 
face in the lines of the wood. There were inter- 
missions in this work when we conversed. She ad- 
mired and dissented in the same breath ; captiously 
criticising an uneven line here, and praising warmly 
a curve there. She was doubtful and hopeful, satis- 
fied and dissatisfied ; but withal, consistent in her 
belief that it should be finished. 

During the days of continuous work, no one was 
admitted to the loft ; even Bowles was excluded 
from the workshop which had witnessed so many of 
his triumphs. ’Twas difficult to convince him that 
my model was not to be intruded upon; and he 
yielded with bad grace only after expostulations. 
His only right was to inspect the figure-head after 
the day’s work was finished. 

122 


pleasant Ba^s in the /Pofcel^Xoft. 123 

Priscilla artfully concealed her movements, coming 
and going with freedom, but without attracting at- 
tention. She was well able to handle her movements, 
so I did not concern myself about her. Her inde- 
pendent life had made her self-reliant, if somewhat 
forward. These secret meetings in the loft might 
have continued indefinitely, but Long Jim’s appear- 
ance altered matters somewhat against my taste. 
Beyond peradventure he was in the employ of my 
Uncle Cunningham ; this I ascertained without much 
difficulty. The thought of it was not consoling ; it 
recalled unpleasant memories of the past. Stalwart, 
honest Captain Ben Swanson, of the river-boat Hart- 
ford , stood out boldly in mind. His words came 
back with redoubled meaning ; his caution and warn- 
ing were disquieting. If Long Jim was a fair sample 
of the captains employed to sail my uncle’s ships, 
then things had come to a pretty pass. And matters 
looked that way now ! 

My conscience pricked, as I labored before the 
figurehead ; and often I would drop chisel and mal- 
let, and query with myself : If ’twere true that my 
uncle was impressing sailors under inhuman sea 
tyrants could I accept his hospitality and favors? 
Did I not thus countenance his cruelty and infamy? 
But there was no definite answer formed in my mind ; 
so the conscience continued to prick, but the mental 
inertia was not overcome. 

Then one day a climax came. Long Jim appeared 
at the head of the stairs. Priscilla first caught 
sight of his disagreeable face ; I followed her glance, 


124 


HlUrt Mtnfielfc. 


and saw the evil eyes and leer. He did not attempt 
to retreat ; but advanced into the loft, and apologized : 

“ Sorry to intrude ; ’tis unfortunate, but necessary. 
Mr. Bowles sent me to bring the spare sail of the 
yawl ; ’tis under the bench in the far corner. Couldn’t 
have been in a worse place.” 

There was an old mildewed, disused sail bundled 
under the bench ; I could not deny its existence. 
’Twas not for the yawl ; but ’twas not for me to 
say so. 

“ I will get it and retire,” continued Long Jim, 
glancing with quickness at the whole contents of the 
loft. “ I told Bowles ’t would be rude to disturb ye ; 
but he was obdurate. Said he must have it — and at 
once. He’s short and choppy at times ; much like 
the sea he’s never sailed ; but he’s honest, an’ that’s 
sayin’ more’n we can of most men.” 

“ Unfortunately it is,” I interrupted. “ But ’tis 
not necessary to say more. There’s your sail.” 

“ Ah, yes, the sail ; a thousand pardons to both of 
ye ; nothing but duty an’ Bowles’ orders would have 
induced me to come here. Again, a thousand par- 
dons ! ” 

The old sail was thrust under his arms ; it was 
torn and patched, and age had rusted and mildewed 
it. When it disappeared down the stairs, I felt that 
a pestilence had left the room. Priscilla gave a sigh 
of relief. 

“ He’s not a man to be trusted,” she said. “ Why 
did he come here? Did he mean trouble?” 

“ Spying, I suppose ; he’s one of my enemies ; my 


pleasant Bass tn tbe fl&obeUXoft. 125 

worst enemy, I may say, and yonr father’s best cap- 
tain ; so I learn.” 

“ Then he should be discharged ; I shall see about 
it to-night.” 

Thereupon I was tempted to tell all ; and with 
Priscilla a ready listener I rehearsed the adventures 
with Long Jim at Captain Barclay’s tavern. “ That’s 
why he’s my enemy,” I finished. “ He’s not a man 
to be balked ; he’ll try some day to even up matters 
with me ; ’tis revenge now, and may be a little fear.” 

“ Then you must be careful ; he’s not one to hes- 
itate at anything.” There were anxious thoughts 
expressed in her face, but I made pretence not to see 
them. 

“ No, not at anything ; he’s a past master in crime,” 
I replied lightly. “ But we have no time for fore- 
bodings now ; we must finish this work. Dull care 
is bad company.” 

But a pensive mood seemed to seize her, and the 
afternoon dragged wearily. When night came, we 
walked home in silence. Two days later she said 
abruptly : 

“ Your enemy, Long Jim, has informed papa of 
my visits here ; he was very angry and surprised ; 
but not more than I when he begged me not to cause 
any trouble with the captain. What hold has he on 
papa ? There is something between them that I do 
not understand.” 

“ Then I shall see that the man gets what he de- 
serves ; I can have him punished for his villany ; that 
I will do at once.” 


126 


BlUn Minfielth 


“ No, you must not ; papa asked me to tell you to 
drop the matter ; ’twould be unwise to irritate him. 
’Tis better to appear friendly to him.” 

“ Friendly to Long Jim? Never! ” 

The blood mounted to my forehead, and I repeated 
with emphasis : “ Never ! — not even for you, Cousin 
Priscilla!” 

“ I didn’t ask you ; I merely told you of papa’s 
wishes ; you may do as you please.” 

I laughed wearily at this ; but in my mind evil 
thoughts were running wild. I knew that some day 
there would be a meeting ; then the best man would 
win ; until then I could do nothing. Thus thinking, 
I heard Priscilla say again : “ Be careful, Cousin 
Allin ; he’s a dangerous man, and he would destroy 
you if he could.” 

“ Yes, he would if he could; but I’m not yet to be 
destroyed by him. He might be the one to suffer.” 

There was a glow in the eyes and cheeks that 
charmed ; ’twas the luxury of beauty, heightened by 
sympathy and emotion ; I stood a moment all pas- 
sionate in its glow. I would have stepped to her 
side ; but the eyes held me ; I dared not move. 

Then the emotion passed from her face ; and the 
spell was broken that held me in check. The passion 
also was chilled ; I felt only the repelling coldness of 
an unresponsive soul. I stepped back, and gazed at 
the wooden face I had carved. Had I caught the 
fleeting expression of emotion, or was my figure as 
cold and haughty as the model before me ? I stood 
a long time gazing at it — and thinking. 


pleasant Baps In tbe flDobeUXott* 127 

When we went home, I knew that Priscilla was 
as incapable of love as the wooden figurehead I was 
carving. Perfect in face and figure, she had no soul, 
no affection, no love. As faultless as clay could be 
modeled, she needed but the spirit of love breathed in 
her to make her perfect. Could love, affection, pas- 
sion be awakened in her? Were they slumbering 
in her breast, needing only the event and opportunity 
to arouse them ? Tragedy, comedy, sorrow, or suf- 
fering might touch the unused chord ; but who would 
play the instrument when it vibrated to the tune of 
a new song ? 


XVII. 


FRENCH WAYS AND INFLUENCE. 

My life had drifted now from its former channel ; 
the social existence of Martin and his set was strange 
to me. I scarcely thought of them ; and their meet- 
ings were all but a memory. The changes that had 
drifted in their lives were no less momentous ; and 
they proved fateful in their results, and international 
in effect. Sympathy for France had been assiduously 
cultivated, and antipathy for England proportionately 
stimulated till feeling ran high in Boston. Old 
wrongs and sorrows were revived, and revised. ’Twas 
easy to adapt them to suit new occasions ; and there 
was wonderful facility displayed in this. 

Republican Clubs had multiplied in this atmos- 
phere. They were formed of French sympathizers; 
and their zeal for the land of Lafayette reached the 
bounds of decency, and overlept them. Some vio- 
lently opposed the government in its neutral obliga- 
tions ; incriminating those who would stay the hand 
of the fanatics ; condemning all who permitted their 
thoughts to be influenced by conservatism. Then 
others secretly plotted for the ruin of the United 
States, if it failed to support the country that had 
once extended a helping hand. They were extrem- 
128 


ffrencb Maps anfc Ifnfluence* 129 

ists who were ready to adventure anything on the 
issue. Those who would steer a conservative course 
(remembering the wrongs England had inflicted on 
her colonies) were not in the minority, but feeble in 
their outspoken words. They were easily swayed by 
events, words, threats, harangues. 

Thus matters came to a head on that night my 
mind was filled with thoughts of Priscilla. Martin 
awaited us at the door ; near him stood Courtney De 
Kalb. The expressions were puzzling ; and instinct- 
ively X thought the cause was due to the news Long 
Jim had spread. They stared hard at us, and I felt 
the flush creeping to my face. Martin, it was, who 
turned and said : 

“ You’ve heard the news at Long Wharf, Allin, 
and what they propose to do to-night ? Are you go- 
ing with us ? ” 

I had not heard, so absorbed had I been in my work, 
and I said honestly : “ I have taken little notice of 
affairs lately.” 

“ No. You haven’t attended any of our meetings for 
a month,” replied Courtney, sneeringly. “I would 
almost think you were a d — n English sympathizer.” 

The blood stirred within me, and I answered 
hotly ; “ I might be that, and not be so bad as some 
who would stir up strife in our midst.” 

“ That sounds well, but ’tis ill-becoming one who 
takes no interest in the affairs of his country. Some 
work for love or money ” 

Martin discreetly stepped between us ; and I con- 
fess he did wise. I felt it within me to wipe out 
9 


130 


BlUn Mmffelfc. 


some of the score between us ; and Courtney was hot 
with rage. I replied before he could finish his sen- 
tence, speaking over Martin's shoulder : 

“ ’Tis better to be a peaceful Englishman than a 
French agitator, trying to imbroil the world in 
war.” 

“ That is an insult ! and you shall rue it ! What 
ingratitude from a nation saved by our noble Mar- 
quis Lafayette ! ” 

“ Fie on you with your Marquis Lafayette !” 

There was danger of personal violence ; and even 
Martin felt it impossible to keep peace. Then it was 
that Priscilla ended the altercation by saying : 

“While they are quarreling, Martin, tell me what 
you are going to do to-night ; I am anxious to learn. 
Cousin Allin may not be interested, but I am.” 

Ther» was a gleam of triumph in my rival’s ej^es; 
but I was too angry to feel the rebuff. I waited for 
Martin to explain. He said : 

“There is an English privateer in the harbor, 
brisitling with guns and pirates fresh from Bermuda. 
Her captain is on shore, and under the cover of dark- 
ness we shall burn her to-night. ’Twill teach the pi- 
rates of the West Indies a wholesome lesson; they 
have made Boston harbor a refuge once too often.” 

When through I asked smartly, still suffering the 
sting of anger : 

“How do we know ’tis a Bermudian privateer? 
Did the captain confess to the charge ? ” 

Courtney took advantage of this to reply : 

“ He’s ready again to defend his English friends ! ” 


ffrencb Maps anb Influence* 131 

Martin without speaking shoved a handbill before 
me, and I read these words : 

“ THIS NIGHT 

Will be performed at the steps of Long Wharf 
A Comedy of Stripping The 

BERMUDIAN PRIVATEER. 

Citizens, 

Remember there have been near three hundred of 
our American vessels taken by these Bermudians, and 
have received the most barbarous treatment from these 
Damn’d Pirates ! ! ! 

Now, Americans, if you feel the spirit of resentment 
or revenge kindling in your heart, let us be united in 
the cause.” 

This thrilling incentive to action appealed to me ; 
I felt the outrages that had repeatedly been inflicted 
upon our sailors. The pirates, whether French or 
English, had too long flourished ; they needed prompt 
dealing with. I thought of Long Jim, and his evil 
crew; then the blood boiled within me. I forgot the 
anger against Courtney, and said warmly: 

“If this be true we should do more than burn the 
vessel ; we should hold the crew and bring them 
to justice.” 

Martin answered: “We may do that later; first 
we must burn the ship under the cover of darkness.” 

“ Does the crew know of it?” asked I. “There 
are no spies or traitors about ? ” 


132 Blltn Minffelfc. 

“ None but true Americans and Frenchmen know 
of it.” 

“Then the ship flies the English flag?” I added, 
doubtingly. “ That might cause trouble for the 
country. Has any one seen the British consul? ” 

“ No, and we haven’t asked the d — n pirate cap- 
tain if he wants his ship burnt,” interrupted Court- 
ney. “ You might do that ; ’twould be more to 
your taste than burning your fingers with us. Come, 
Martin, he does not want to go. He might see the 
British consul while we burn the ship.” 

With difficulty I held back speech that came to my 
lips. So I said to my cousin in even voice : “ Go 
slow in this matter, Martin. You may be causing 
serious trouble for all. Who is at the head of the 
movement? ” 

Once more Courtney replied sneeringty : “ A 
Frenchman ! and a better patriot than you ! ” 

“ Is the French consul responsible for this midnight 
attack ? ” I demanded of Martin. “ If so, you need not 
count me in it ! I shall do everything to prevent it.” 

This was the occasion Courtney needed to drive 
home the thrust he held in readiness. With stern 
frown, I held back the impulse of the moment, when 
he said lightly : 

“ He turns traitor now ! Did I not say he was 
too cowardly to go with us ? Come, Martin, we go ; 
he stays.” 

But Martin was undisturbed ; and his reply relieved 
the strain : “ You’re too priggish, Allin ! You’ll miss 
a night of pleasure ! ” 


jfrencb Map a nfc influence. 133 

“ I’m too loyal to my country’s interests,” I suffered 
myself to answer, without stirring. 

They moved away, Courtney casting faces back at 
me ; and Priscilla and I standing alone. I waited 
for her to speak, but she was mute like me. The 
silence grew insufferable, so I said : 

“ This night’s business may bring trouble to all.” 

“ Then why not go with them ? I do not see 
how you can stay here while they are burning the 
ship.” 

There was expectancy in the voice ; but I did not 
fathom it, so baffling were her moods. I replied 
quickly : “ I shall go the wharf, but not as an emis- 
sary of the French consul. I go to see for myself. 
If a pirate ship, I help to destroy her ; if not, I shall 
help to save her.” 

“ Save her against a mob ? ” she asked quietly, but 
not without a note in her voice that stung. 

“Yes, against any number of mobs, if necessary; 
that’s my purpose.” 

“ Then I shall go with you ; I love a dramatic 
scene.” 

There was but one answer to spring to my lips ; 
that I spoke sharply: “No, you cannot! ’Twould 
be dangerous ; I might not be able to protect two.” 

“ Then I shall go alone ! ” 

There was determination in the voice that brooded 
no interference ; so I deferred answer for some time. 
When she drew her cloak about her head, and stepped 
down, ’twas too late to protest; then we knew that 
we understood each other better. 


XVIII. 

THE “BETSY” BRINGS TROUBLE. 

The dusk of an early evening was already settling 
over the city ; and we walked through its mantle of 
gloom toward the flickering light of the water front. 
As we proceeded signs of unusual activity became 
apparent. The fitful gleams of lights in front of 
taverns and at street corners showed many people col- 
lecting in knots and companies. Their footsteps 
tended in one direction ; the docks were the central 
point of attraction ; and thither we followed. 

The streams of dark forms converged toward Long 
Wharf ; the side streets grew in noisy, turbulent dis- 
order. There were scrambling and hurrying : jeers 
and jests, low whisperings and loud denunciations ; 
coarse words and language that sounded ominous. 
Shrinking back from this medley of humanity, I ap- 
pealed once again to Priscilla, saying : “ This is no 
place for you ! Let us return ! ” 

But for reply, she said : “ ’Tis too late to retreat ! 
You must take me through it now ! ” 

The surging crowd nearly carried her from her 
feet ; but she held bravely to me, and urged me on- 
ward. The broad expanse of the harbor was now 

spread out before us, and through the lane of living 
134 6 


133 


XTbe “Betsp” Brings trouble* 

forms the lights on the ships anchored outside could 
be seen. The night was dark, but clear ; the millions 
of stars overhead found a transparent reflection in the 
water. A breath of salt air swept the street; it came 
to me a refreshing breeze to dispel the foul and 
greasy odor of the crowd around. My neighbors 
were not of the best ; many were in leather jerkins 
and rough cocked hats. They were of the ignorant 
and excitable element, easily stirred to strife or dis- 
order. Here and there among them were men of 
better breeding, some decked out in clothes that 
marked their high position ; others were men of 
pleasure, young fops who found drunken pleasure in 
anything that promised excitement. There were 
men of power and ability, whose words served to 
encourage and inflame the minds of the mob ; they 
were the leaders of the outbreak. French sympathy 
had broken loose to plunge the country in trouble 
with England. All the Republican clubs of Boston 
were there ! 

’Twas not a pleasant outlook for one who under- 
stood the drift of current politics. There was fa- 
naticism enough in Boston hot-heads to make war with 
England again inevitable. The firmness of the gov- 
ernment in keeping free from all entanglement with 
European politics had been wise and discreet ; a strict 
neutrality had been maintained with both France and 
England, while they grappled each other in one of 
their worst wars. This did not please France ; and 
her sympathizers were intent upon dragging the 
young republic into the devastating war. By this 


136 


HlUn minfielfc. 


time the growing commerce of Boston and the sea- 
board had made our fleet of merchantmen of value to 
either combatant, and we were in a position to cripple 
either nation to some considerable extent. But that 
did not behoove us to go to war with either party. 
God knows that we had reason — good and sufficient 
— to sink the ships of either without a word of warn- 
ing. Damnable indeed were the stories of outrages 
on the high seas, committed in the name of civiliza- 
tion ! But what position would we occupy when the 
conflict was over? Our land was still bleeding and 
suffering from the wounds of the long contest for 
freedom ; and another war might forever stifle the 
feeble national life. 

But our sailors and seamen were to be protected ! 
Frenchman or Englishman would have to suffer for 
any insult to the flag ! So when the crowd shouted, 
my spirit moved with them, and breathed a refrain. 

“ Death to the pirates ! Burn their ships ! They 
steal our ships, and imprison our sailors ! Now we’ll 
burn them ! Damn all pirates and privateers.” 

The air was heavy with the sounds of hoarse cries 
and muffled foot-tread ; the tumult and excitement 
increasing as we proceeded. Pressing closely through 
the mob, I held Priscilla beyond the danger of serious 
contact ; and forgot that I had recently been averse 
to the night’s whole proceedings. To the crowded 
wharf the doomed ship was warped, and by her side 
surged tumultuous men. 

Near enough to scan her closely, I stood a moment 
to make the best of my vantage point. She was in- 


137 


XTbe Brings trouble* 

nocent in outline ; common and simple in rigging, 
with neither gun nor casemate in sight. Her decks 
were littered with loose cordage ; bales of mer- 
chandise, frightened and cowering animals and human- 
ity, crates and coops of poultry. The British flag 
drooped from the main truck ; across the stern I read 
the legend : The Betsy of St. Croix. 

The peaceable trader and merchantman were 
marked on every side ; was it a trick of the seamen ? 
A pirate would not boldly enter the harbor of Boston 
with guns and ammunition exposed ; some effort at 
least would be made to disguise her ugly profession. 
So the Betsy might, with all her chicken coops and 
merchandise, be a pirate of the seas, with a bloody 
record behind her. 

There was food for thought in the littered decks ; 
it sobered some, and brought doubts to the mind. 
The howling mob was unmindful of this considerate 
element ; it cried for vengeance. Even the words 
of the doughty captain, whether pirate or innocent 
Englishman, w r ere smothered in the frightful human 
clamor. Once he raised his hands to command si- 
lence ; the howls and shouts made his wordless speech 
a pantomime ; ’twas mockery to call it justice. 
This angered, and aroused the ire in me ; no true 
American should meet an emergency in such cow- 
ardly manner. Seizing a torch from a hand near by, 
I sprang through the surging mob, and held it above 
the heads; its wavering, flickering light brought 
silence when words failed. 

“ Citizens of Boston and all good Americans ! ” I 


138 


Ellin munflelfc. 


shouted. “ Let us not be ashamed of this night’s 
work! We must have fair play; give the captain a 
chance to speak. Whether he be pirate or English- 
man, as he claims, we will be the judge. But let 
him speak his defence. If he is guilty no man will 
go further than I in punishing the pirates of the sea 
— the scum and scuff of England and France ! ” 

Cheers greeted these words ; but hisses were all 
about me. I cared not for these so that my point 
was gained. The captain of the Betsy spoke, pro- 
claiming his innocence in clumsy, but honest fashion. 
Evidently the scenes of the night had embarassed 
him, and he stumbled lamely ; for then the mob 
laughed and jeered him. The more he protested, 
the greater seemed the glee of the crowd. Then he 
waxed wroth, and threatened ; that sealed his doom. 

“ Touch a plank of this good ship, or pull down 
that flag, ye’ll regret it,” he blustered, English-like, 
“Ye dare not touch it; to-morrow your town would 
be bombarded if ye did. I stand under the flag of 
England ! ” 

Swelling pride and dignity puffed out the cheeks 
and form of the foolish captain ; but he did not see 
the electrical thrill that he had started. The crowd, 
enraged at the words of defiance, plunged forward 
with bull-like impetuosity. I anticipated it, shouting 
once more : 

“ Stop a moment ! I appeal to all Americans here 
to hesitate for an instant, and consider the rash- 
ness ” 

What more I said I know not ; a flash shot out of 


Ube “ Betss ” Brings trouble* 139 

the darkness, and dizziness spread over me. A blow 
from somewhere had cut short n^ unfinished appeal. 
But there was not entire loss of consciousness ; I 
dropped from my high perch, and felt the blood trick- 
ling down my neck. 

The mob lunged forward, and dismantled the ship, 
plunging overboard in mad frenzy all that they could 
lay hands on. The river round about soon reeked 
with cargo-tuff and broken rigging. Then a light 
flashed skyward ; the heavens w'ere bathed in the ill- 
umination ; and the Betsy had brought new trouble to 
Boston in her funeral-pyre. 

In the dimness of the light at first, I saw feebly 
the faces around me ; then slowly forms took definite 
shape. There was Priscilla before me ; and by her 
side Martin and Courtney De Kalb. My first impulse 
was to crush the latter to the earth ; and then in- 
quire whether he had cut short my protests. 

But between them, and apparently with them, 
stood another; his face was lighted with a sneer 
of triumph. Long Jim was my victim ; his was the 
hand that had been stretched out to silence my words 
of protest ; there was no doubt of it. 

The hatred of months seemed suddenly to seethe 
between us ; the glare of eyes burned with fury, tri- 
umph in one, and revenge-to-be-attained in the other. 
The onset was not unexpected ; even those who 
stood by saw it coming. I did not measure the 
force of the blow I delivered ; but yielded only to the 
desire to crush the man. Consequences did not 
trouble me. 


140 


man minffelfc. 


When he lay before me, aparently dead, I wondered 
at the strength which my fury had put in the blow. 
Still, there was no regret ; ’twas exultation, not fear 
or remorse. Life was of little account to such a 
brute ; what mattered it if he were dead ? 

He lay there for full ten minutes ; then his beady, 
vengeful eyes opened. The glow of triumph had 
gone from them ; the madness of hatred had come to 
take its place. For very anger and agitation, the 
man lay there, unable or unwilling to rise. Cool, cal- 
culating energy also breathed from the livid face, and 
his words were uttered with a whistling cadence of 
suppressed emotion : “ Some day we shall settle it ; 

then the devil can’t save you.” 

I replied with a well satisfied sneer: “But the 
devil didn’t help you this time.” 

He rose slowly from his position ; faced me a mo- 
ment with relentless murder in his eyes ; bowed sul- 
lenly, in mock politeness, and moved away in the 
crowd. He limped as he disappeared down the lane 
of human forms. Then it was that Courtney said : 

“ That was a pretty blow you gave him ; it served 
him right ; but a street brawl is never becoming to a 
gentleman.” 

The blood was stirring hot within my veins ; and 
the sting of this remark brought hasty reply ; “ A 

gentleman is always ready to protect his honor.” 

“ Not with fists,” the dandy made answer. “ That’s 
vulgar and plebeian.” 

I understood the challenge ; the words were veiled, 
but the meaning plain. So with coolness, I added : 


XTbe “BetsE” Arinas trouble* ui 

“How would you have me fight? — with sword or 
pistol ? ” 

There was triumph in the eyes that glared at me 
and the words were exultant: “With the sword, sir; 
’tis more to my taste.” 

“ Swords ’tis then ; to-morrow at two on the beach 
below the docks. Nobody is there at that hour ; we 
can have things all our way.” 

“ I shall gratify you with pleasure. Have you a 
sword, or shall I bring two ? ” 

This insult lost its mark, for I replied surlily : “No 
French blade forme! ’tis too treacherous : I’ll try a 
new English blade.” 

“ Ah ! I see ! ’tis English against French ! Then 
I can fight with more spirit ! 1 hate the English ; 

but the Americans, I have no grudge against them.” 

I replied not ; but looked intently at Priscilla. 
She had not attempted to interfere ; was she content 
with the agreement? ’Twas a foolish act I had per- 
formed ; that I knew. The sword was no weapon 
for me ; ’twas as strange to me as a woman’s knitting 
needle. ’Twas like suicide to face Courtne}' with 
sword in hand. Yet fear did not disturb my 
mind; nor did regret come over me. For the love 
of a woman, I doubted not, Courtney would run me 
through on the morrow — if he could. If physical 
strength counted, he would not ; but what was that 
against skill in a duel with swords ? 


XIX. 

THE MIDNIGHT LESSONS. 

Home had no fascination for me that night; so I 
turned from the docks, and walked rapidly toward 
the quarter of the town where the shops were located. 
My desire was to have a sword — a mere plaything at 
least — which I could swing and dangle in the hands. 
Possibly there was time for a few lessons in fencing ; 
that seemed absurd, but I entertained the idea. 

In one of the shop-windows there was a collection 
of weapons displayed — fine guns and pistols, swords 
and cutlasses of wondrous shapes and patterns. 
Some had been captured from the privateers and 
picaroons of the coast (they bore strange Spanish 
designs and figures) ; others were of English and 
French pattern, brought over to sell to the Ameri- 
cans ; and a few were relics of the troublesome days 
when good pewter spoons and plates were melted 
down to make arms to fight the enemy. 

I stood looking at the handiwork of the gunsmith 
and swordmaker ; then I ventured in the dimly- 
lighted shop, and inspected the sights with the eye 
of a connoisseur. A solitary purchaser stood before 
the shopkeeper; he was intent upon examining some 
of the curiously-wrought blades that were displayed 
before him. I walked to his side, and listened. 

“ This sword, sir, belonged to the famous pirate, 
14& 


143 


Zhc tflMbmgbt Wessons* 

Captain Lesser, who was captured last year and exe- 
cuted,” spoke the shrewd dealer. u ’Tis a fine Eng- 
lish sword, made of the best Sheffield steel, and able, 
I warrant, to stand against any French or Damascus 
blade. I should like to see it wielded by one as com- 
petent as you, sir.” 

“ It has all the appearance of being a fine blade,” 
quietly answered the customer, running a finger 
down the edge. “’Tis true all you say, — I’ll war- 
rant that.” 

I stepped boldly up, and said : “ Then, sir, if you 
are a stranger to this shopkeeper, and you give me 
your word of honor that the sword is of excellent 
English steel, I will purchase it.” 

The two stared at me ; but I had eyes only for the 
customer, whose face attracted me. This was strong 
and determined, with eyes keen and attractive ; the 
body was firmly-knit, and well formed. He inspected 
me; then courteously said : “ If you have determined 
to buy this sword, I hope it is to be used in a good 
cause.” 

“ A good cause it is. But ” 

I hesitated ; the stranger remained passively inqui- 
sitive until I proceeded : “ The fact is, I’m to fight a 
duel to-morrow at two, and I have never had a sword 
in my hand.” 

“ That is very foolish unless the one you fight is 
equally ignorant of the art of swordsmanship.” 

“ Sir, lie is an expert,” I answered honestly, “ and 
one of the best swordsmen in America, and France, 
too, for all I know.” 


144 Hlltn Mtnfielfc. 

44 Then he chose swords as the weapons to fight 
with?” 

When I replied, he looked puzzled ; then in the 
same quiet voice : 

44 Is there no way to withdraw honorably ? ” 

44 1 fear not. No, it cannot be ! ” 

44 Your honor is at stake, I judge — or that of a 
woman?” 

The blood mounted to my cheek at this delicate 
query, and for a moment I was at a loss how to reply. 
But I soon recovered, and said : 

“Neither; ’tis a matter of a quarrel between us, — 
long brooding, but here.” 

He replied in a way that I did not like, but with a 
smile that disarmed me : 44 And for a woman’s sake 

you permitted yourself to be drawn into a duel with 
swords.” Then as I made no answer, he added: 
44 1 trust the woman is worthy such a headstrong 
lover.” 

I would have spoken, vexed at this, had he not 
said more kindly : 44 1 shall not permit you to go to 
the slaughter unprepared. If I mistake not you 
have superb strength, and an excellent wrist for 
sword action. I know something about the art my- 
self, and I shall take you in hand and give you some 
lessons.” 

Surprised and pleased at the words, I would 
have acknowledged my gratitude ; but the stranger 
turned, and thus addressed the shopkeeper : 

44 You have rooms in the back of your shop where 
I can give this pupil his first lessons. I will take 


XTbe AMbntgbt Xesson s, 145 

them for the night ; and we will spend our time in 
fencing/’ 

The shopkeeper assented, seeing a ready sale for 
his sword at a fair price ; everything, he assured us, 
would be in readiness for our convenience. I paid 
the price of the sword, exorbitant though it was, and 
took the weapon in hand. ’Twas a narrow strip of 
steel, bending like a whip, and snapping back with a 
hiss. It seemed too light and slender for one of my 
strength, and I feared to handle it with rough- 
ness. 

“ ’Twill not break easily,” said my new friend, 
divining my thoughts, “ but at a disadvantage it 
might snap in twain at the first blow. In your 
hands it might ; your muscles are like iron.” 

Then with a desire not to make me conceited he 
added : 

“But you must remember that strength counts 
little in this game — not»until you have learned the 
tricks. Skill first ; then strength of wrist and arm. 
Remember that ! ” 

There was soon occasion to remember it ; for strip- 
ped to the waist, I faced him sword in hand. Then 
with the gentleness and ease of a woman knitting, he 
parried my fierce blows and lunges until I was wet 
with sweat. Skill brought my strength in humble- 
ness to the dust ; nay, it made it a weakling. I was 
soon winded and exhausted ; but my instructor was 
as cool and self-possessed as at the beginning. 

u You will make an excellent swordsman in time,” 
he said pleasantly ; “ but you must first get your 
io 


146 


miin Minffelfc, 


strength under control. ’Tis skill of wrist move- 
ment you need most.” 

With great patience, he showed me how to parry 
and thrust; how to feint and strike. Slowly and 
surely, I grasped the points he taught me ; for three 
hours we labored and fought, until midnight was 
long past. 

“Now sleep until morning; then come here, and 
we will have more practice when you are fresh,” he 
said. “I’ll warrant then you can meet your rival 
without sure death to yourself.” 

“ But your name, sir? Tell me to whom I am in- 
debted for this instruction.” 

He shrugged his shoulders, and made slow reply : 
“ I am in Boston only for a short stay ; my name mat- 
ters not, let it pass. I’m your unknown benefactor, 
that’s all.” 

He would have passed on, but again I detained 
him. 

“ I would ask you to be my secoud to-morrow if I 
but knew your name.” 

There was doubt in his mind, but he hesitated only 
a minute. 

“ I may do that, too, and still be nameless ; you can 
depend upon me to be present, and support you. I 
would see the outcome of this strange duel. May- 
hap it will teach me a lesson.” 

“ Sir,” persisted I , “ I would count it a favor to 
know your name. But if you wish it otherwise, I 
cease to ask it.” 

We parted for the night; he returning to the shop, 


147 


TOe /UMbnigbt Xessons. 

and I trudging homeward through the night to sleep 
a few feverish hours in bed. My thoughts were busy 
with the night’s incidents, but mostly with the 
stranger who had so befriended me. There was in 
the courtly manners and face that which charmed ; 
yet there was vague distrust written there too. I 
knew I might dislike the man, even as I now liked 
him for his favors. He was courtly and polite ; and 
more formal in his dress and deportment than Court- 
ney. 

“ I wot not he’s a man of parts and adventure,” 
I mused. “ He loves adventure for its own sake ; 
that’s why he joins me on the morrow in this duel.” 

This conclusion he bore out in word and action 
when I met him on the morrow; he looked the ad- 
venturer, ready to play with swords or pistols with 
life as the stake. He greeted me with a smile, and 
the words : 44 I wish I could try your antagonist after 
he runs you through. Is the lady in question pretty 
and high-born enough to warrant my taking up your 
quarrel ? ” 

I stammered in confusion, with anger mixed there- 
in : 44 She’s my cousin — and handsome.” 

44 Ah, your cousin ! Then she would welcome me 
to take up the quarrel if you suffered ? ” 

I answered slowly, not knowing how serious the 
man was : 44 1 cannot sav.” 

44 Well, I shall console with her if you fall.” 

Further conversation was stopped by the appear- 
ance of my cousin and Courtney. Martin spoke 
shortly, and to the point : 


148 


miin Mlnfielfc. 


“ Allin, this must stop here ! You two cannot 
fight ! Courtney will kill you in the first round. 
Apologize to him and let us be friends.” 

There was no sincerity in these words ; Martin 
loved adventure if he was not endangered ; so I an- 
swered as short ; 

“ Let him do the apologizing ; I came here to fight.” 

Courtney showed his teeth in a smile, clean, white 
and bristling ; and, bowing, replied : 

“ As you wish. The swords will settle it.” 

Martin stepped back, saying : “ Then my work is 
done ; I have tried to stop such rashness. Who have 
you for a second, Allin ? His face looks familiar ; 
is he a man of note ? ” 

“ He is my friend,” I answered sharply ; “ and if I 
fall he will look after my effects. I have given him 
this right.” 

The stranger advanced and bowed his acknowl- 
edgment of the salutes. Martin turned upon him, 
and said : “ ’Tis an ill-turn of fortune that should 

make me serve as the second of the man who would 
kill my own cousin.” 

“War and quarrels often separate friends and rel- 
atives,” was the quiet reply. “ This I judge is only 
a lover’s quarrel, and a slight wound will satisfy 
honor?” 

For reply Courtney snapped a blade of grass with 
his sword, and walked to his position. He was ready, 
and prepared for the encounter. I threw off my coat, 
rolled up my sleeves ; and the knotted muscles of my 
arms stood out boldly.” 


149 


XTbe fllMbntgbt Xessons. 

My second pointed to them, and said. “ If ’twas a 
matter of strength only ’twould not take long to 
settle the dispute.” 

Courtney also looked, and for a moment a slight 
tremor seemed to pass over him ; but he answered 
lightly : 

“ Muscles don’t count in this game unless you 
know how to use them.” 

“ Quite right ! Quite right ! But these muscles 
are trained ; I found that out last night in fencing 
with him ; his sword arm is like steel.” 

“ Can he fence ? ” mumbled Courtney. Then 
realizing his blunder he said almost fiercely : 

“ Time is up now ; we promised to be ready at two ; 
’tis half after that now.” 

1 made no answer in words; but took my position, 
and presented my sword. The practice of the night 
and morning had put confidence in me ; and I showed 
the little wrist movements of the swordsman with no 
little vanity. As we crossed swords, I could read the 
expression of doubt in Courtney’s mind. My 
instructor had advised me of my weak and strong 
points ; this I displayed at once to my adversary’s 
dismay. 

Courtney knew the power of my muscles ; and he 
was swordsman enough to know the value of such 
strength if skilfully used. I smiled with confidence 
as I parried his little thrusts. So well did my show 
of skill work that he became wary and defensive 
in his play ; even nervousness occasionally made him 
bungle in his cuts. 


150 


miin Winfield 


But my art was superficial ; ’twas developed in a 
night and morning ; and at the best could hardly 
stand up against the skill of a veteran. By degrees 
my rival’s courage returned, and he pressed me with 
more energy. The hand and arm were swift to cut 
and parry ; sure in tierce and lunge. With deftness 
and ease, he pushed aside my heaviest blows ; and 
made my every act seem clumsy. My superior 
strength could not stand up against such science, 
and by degrees I retreated. The perspiration broke 
out freely on my forehead ; and darkness blurred my 
vision. 

Then I remembered my instructor’s words. Your 
enemy is never so weak as when pressing you hard. 
I rallied all my powers, and watched my opportunity . 
With sudden temerity, I turned from the defensive 
to the offensive ; and in an unguarded moment nearly 
caught my antagonist in a weak point. The danger 
that threatened him brought caution back to him ; 
but it threw me off my guard. I pressed him fiercely, 
striving to gain more advantage : then a sharp prick 
on my left arm sent a thrill of pain through my body. 
Maddened at this, I lunged out more fiercely, and 
again received a prick; this time on the hand. Even 
then I had not learned my lesson; fire and anger 
rushed me forward, and I became a helpless victim 
in Courtney’s hands. 

He laughed softly, quietly ; and in that I read my 
doom ; yet fear did not seize me, but the madden- 
ing sensation that I had lost. I struck at his guard 
to break it down ; for a moment lie retreated a step ; 


151 


Ube /DMDnlgbt Xessons, 

then with cool daring he played with me, and let me 
exhaust my strength in hopeless beating against his 
guard. One more vicious thrust, and his parry was 
followed by a swift and deadly cut. I saw it coming, 
but ’twas in vain that I tried to stop it ; yet my 
blade fell with a sickening thud upon his just as the 
point entered the flesh of my hip. The sudden 
force of the blow shattered the blades in twain, close 
up to the hilts. Mine fell to the ground with a ring ; 
Courtney’s stuck to my hip, three inches buried in 
bone and flesh. 

Both were disarmed ; but the pain of the cut — 
and the mortification of defeat — brought me to the 
point of desperation. I grasped the hand that held 
the broken hilt, and for a moment there was a crush- 
ing of flesh and bones that appeased my anger. 
When I flung the hand from me, I was not more pale 
from the loss of blood than Courtney from the pain 
in arm and hand. I thought for a moment that he 
would faint ; then seeing he did not I turned to my 
wound. 

My second was by my side ; but ’twas Pris- 
cilla’s voice which asked : “ Are you hurt much, 
cousin Allin ? ” 

Remembering bitterly that she was the cause of 
the duel, which she must have known would go 
against me, I answered shortly : 

“ No ; only a flesh wound ; but Courtney may need 
you. He has a bad arm and hand.” 

“ Courtney ! Was he injured ? ” 

I laughed softly, but made no reply. Not one, in 


152 


BlUn Minfietth 


the suddenness of the final clash, had noticed my ac- 
tion ; it had been like a mere hand-shaking — an ac- 
knowledgment of defeat. *Twas this which gave me 
pleasure ; and when they dressed my wounds I smiled 
at the pain. 


XX. 


THE SECRET OF THE FIGUREHEAD. 

My instructor and second in the duel was as skil- 
ful a surgeon as a duelist ; and with rare tenderness 
he dressed my wounds, and bundled me off to Car- 
roll’s Tavern. I would not return to my uncle Cun- 
ningham’s ; and Martin did not urge me. In the 
back room of the tavern, I could rest and nurse my 
wound in quietness. 

Here only my new friend came at first to see me ; 
he was nurse now as well as fencing-master, and a 
rare nurse he proved. He brought such wines and 
delicacies as I needed, and urged me to eat and drink. 
Then with knowledge and science, he explained the 
reason of my defeat ; showed me where I made mis- 
takes, and how they should have been avoided ; and 
made me see my adversary’s weak points. So well 
did he discourse that I said in confidence : 

“ If I had it to do over again, I would come out 
victor. ’Tis a gentle art, but a good one ; I shall 
learn it for the future.” 

From fencing he turned to medicine and surgery, 
discoursing with equal knowledge upon these sciences. 
His abundance of wisdom astonished me ; there was 
little he did not know. My own wound he dissected ; 

153 


154 


HlUn Wlnffelfc. 


and, in truth remarked : “ Had the blade gone half an 
inch this way ’twould have severed the tendon ; that 
would have crippled you for life ; or half an inch the 
other way ’twould have let out the blood that no man 
could have stopped ; that would have been death in 
a few minutes.” 

This was all interesting, and full of pith and mar- 
row ; but when he began to discourse upon the beauty 
of women I found less to attract me. He was a con- 
noisseur here too ; and he touched lightly upon court 
beauties, and the virtues of women in common life. 
There was rare judgment in his descriptions, and I 
wondered more at the versatility of the man. Then, 
after an hour’s conversation, he added : 

“ Your cousin Priscilla, now, is a virgin of great 
beauty and power ; she has permitted me to call on 
her ; and I have found her entertaining and full of 
wisdom. We have decided to be friends for family 
reasons ; and I like her ways the more I know her.” 

“ What family reasons ? ” I was forced to ask, 
puzzled at the man’s remark. 

“ Old family acquaintances, and, for all I know to 
the contrary, blood connections. The Burrs and the 
Cunninghams were well related before the war ; I 
remember much of the ties that bound them to- 
gether. ’Twas the long struggle for freedom that 
separated us. Now I am glad that we can renew the 
relationship. I count it a favor to know Priscilla 
better.” 

That night, tossing on the couch, wracked with 
pain and fever, I conned over this speech many 


Ube Secret of XTbe ffigurebeab. 155 

times. I liked not the new phase of affairs. I feared 
that I had introduced a new rival, more courtly than 
my wounded adversary, and more a man of the world 
than any in Boston ; and withal more dangerous as a 
friend of Priscilla’s than any I knew. 

Memories of my beautiful cousin surged through 
my dreams ; she came as a model in the loft, where 
peace and quietness reigned ; then she stood at my 
bedside with mocking smile at my misery. Her 
heartlessness cut deeper than words ; had she re- 
nounced me for Courtney, or, worse yet, for her new 
friend ? In the bitterness of pain and anguish I que- 
ried : Was she worth the trouble and danger of it 
all? 

Visions of the sea floated before my mind ; and with 
eyes turned toward the distant waters of the harbor 
my old longing to seek refuge and excitement on its 
waves returned. With this came thoughts of Edith, 
and the foolish promise she had exacted from me. 
That promise was now no longer in force ; on the 
morrow I could ship on the first craft that sailed out 
of the harbor if duty called. Nevertheless, memories 
of Edith, and of the life on the Connecticut, were 
sweet ; from the disturbing thoughts of the present I 
drifted idly into the peace and rest of other days. 
When slumber came, I still dreamed, passing from 
the visions of consciousness to the unrealities of the 
unknown world of sleep. 

Day was bright when I awoke ; the sun poured its 
rays through curtain and window, reflecting light shad- 
ows on bed and floor. Dully conscious of this, my 


156 


miin Minfielfc* 


mind rested ; and then slowly took in the situation. 
By the bed stood Priscilla and Aaron Burr, with the 
sunlight streaming full upon them. ’Twas he of the 
courtly manners and full knowledge who first spoke, 
saying suavely : “ There is nothing like sleep to re- 
fresh body and mind. Your cousin here wanted me 
to bring her over ; she has come when slumber has 
made you whole.” 

I replied not ; the words grated upon nerves ; the 
fever of the night was still in the blood. Priscilla 
said: 

“ I was very anxious about you, Cousin Allin ; I 
have not slept much thinking about you.” 

I murmured something, saying words that sounded 
hollow and meaningless, and then added : “ Is Court- 
ney improving? I hope I did nothing serious to his 
hand.” 

“ He is doing well,” answered Priscilla, with a 
tightening of the lips ; “ he was not seriously hurt ; 
he is out again. ” 

“ Tell him then that I regret the whole occurrence,” 
I said slowly. “ I am sorry that I fought the duel 
with him.” 

Both hearers were silent at this confession ; then 
my fencing master and nurse said, with an ill-con- 
cealed sneer : “ The apology is rather late in the day ; 
why did you not think of it when I first urged you ? ” 

I made no reply ; my thoughts were moving slowly ; 
there was something tugging at the heart that seemed 
to bring pain. Priscilla touched my head with a 
soft hand ; and her voice was low and sweet as in 


157 


Uhc Secret ot Ube fftaurebeab. 

the days when we worked in the loft : “ Had you 
fever in the night? ” 

44 Yes, Cousin Priscilla, and feverish dreams ; I saw 
the figurehead in my visions, and it had turned its 
head to the wall. I know not the meaning of it.” 

I smiled feebly ; laugh, I could not, from sheer 
weakness and misery. 

They lingered for some time, Priscilla showing an 
inclination to remain unduly. Then when they de- 
parted, I grew easier; a load seemed lifted from my 
brain. I slept without dream or fever. 

Three days measured the limit of my confinement ; 
then I walked forth once more, strong in the enjoy- 
ment of youth. The wound in the side gave me 
pain ; but not weakness. 

My footsteps were turned toward the docks. I 
first sought the old model-loft where the product of 
my labor stood idle. Nothing had been touched 
since the fateful night I had left the place with 
Priscilla. The tools of my trade were scattered on 
bench and floor ; the shavings were tumbled in 
graceful curves everywhere ; dust had accumulated 
over all. In the corner the figurehead stood, 
placidly gazing down at the deserted shop. 

I stood before it, intently scanning its features. 
Three days of absence had faded from my mind the 
features that had seemed branded there. I was dis- 
appointed in its appearance ; the face was not what 
I had expected ; ’twas more puzzling than satisfying. 
There were the features and beauty of Priscilla ; 
that was certain ; but blended with them were lines 


158 


Ellin TRMnflett. 


that I had never drawn from her face. I sighed, as 
I studied the face ; then turned away with a new 
light. The artist in me had idealized the model ; it 
had made a Priscilla warmer and more human than 
the one who had posed for me. 

The reverie that held me seemed to unwrap the 
future. There was a parting of the ways ; one led 
to the sea and beyond ; the other to the land where 
nothing but dissatisfaction could be found. The 
ideal could never be realized ; so then let it be for- 
ever — unfinished. 

“ ’Tis better so,” I said. “ Let some one who comes 
after me read the story of the unfinished model ; if the 
riddle pleases him to solve it he will find his re- 
ward ; if it puzzles and bewilders, he will leave it as 
I do.” 

I turned the figurehead to the wall, covered it with 
tarpaulin, and turned to go. I would have said a 
word of farewell to my work ; but by my side Priscilla 
suddenly appeared, mounting the stairs swiftly and 
noiselessly. 

“ What are you doing, Cousin Allin ? ” she asked. 
“ Are you covering me up to ship away ? That is a 
rough and unpleasant winding-sheet if you intend to 
bury me.” 

“ The character of the winding-sheet matters not,” 
I murmured. 

“ But surely you are not going to leave it here un- 
finished. That would be cruel, and an insult to me.” 

“ I cannot finish it,” 1 answered simply ; “ I have 
lost the inspiration.” 


tlbe Secret of flbe jffourebeab. 159 

“ ’Twill come back,” returned she, with a smile. 
“ He is a poor artist who cannot wait. I fear you 
make as impatient an artist as a lover, Cousin Allin.” 

There was no mistaking the challenge in the eyes; 
but I heeded not, and replied dully : 

“ ’Tis true I am a failure at both.” 

She pointed to the figurehead, and her voice 
seemed a reproach, as she said : “ I do not under- 
stand that, Cousin Allin. It makes me sad and en- 
vious at times. You did not know that when you 
were sick at the Tavern, I crept up here, and gazed 
for hours at it ! No, but I did ; it fascinated me. 
You have created something there, Cousin Allin, that 
is not in me. At first I thought ’twas some other face 
— Edith’s probably — and that made me furious; I 
wanted to destroy it — mar it. But it held me, and I 
could not get beyond its spell ; ’twas the soul of it 
that I wanted to fathom. Cousin Allin, I think you 
have made me better and nobler by that carving.” 

I stood perplexed, bewildered ; the old love re- 
turned, and I would have thrown myself at her feet ; 
but she was not gazing at me. ’Twas beyond, she 
saw ; and I knew that her thoughts were not of love. 

“ What is it that you have put in the face that is 
not in me ? ” she continued. “ I do not understand it.” 

I made no reply ; I had none to make. Instead I 
drew the figurehead from its corner, and uncovered 
the face. The two of us gazed at it in silence ; then 
Priscilla spoke again : 

“ You must finish it, Cousin Allin. I want to see 
it completed ; it may contain a lesson for me ; I do 


160 


m\in TmUnffelfc. 


not understand it now. There is something that I 
may grasp in time ; can you help me ? ” 

“ When you came upon me, I was bidding farewell 
to the face,” said I, slowly; “ I had no more interest 
in it. But now — if you say so, Priscilla — I will 
finish it — finish it, cost me what it may. We may 
then solve the riddle together.” 

“ I do say it, Cousin Allin ; finish it.” 

I bowed my head a little, knowing that she had 
again drawn me from my resolve. Thus was it ever 
to be ; her bidding was my law, nay, her wish my 
only desire. 


XXL 


EDITH COMES TO BOSTON. 

Work drew me again to the loft; and the old life 
was renewed. ’Twas a pleasant, if somewhat unsat- 
isfactory, association that made up the days and weeks 
which followed. Priscilla was ever ready to pose ; 
and her presence spread new life and interest about 
the old loft. Of the visions of the troublesome days 
of the duel, they fled dimly in the past; even the 
actors therein I would forget. None but Priscilla 
seemed real; the others I would make as mere re- 
membrances. 

But life outside the model-loft was too real and 
earnest to make dreams of the substantial things of 
existence. Martin and Courtney I saw less of (the 
latter having recovered from his wound was now 
bitterer than ever toward me) ; but Aaron Burr, the 
man who had befriended me in a critical moment — 
he who had stood by me as second in the duel — I saw 
and met persistently. He had found it convenient 
to remain in Boston beyond his allotted time ; and 
this I doubted not was due to Priscilla. He had 
grown friendly and intimate with all (particularly so 
with Priscilla) : even Courtney showing a grudging 
liking for him ; and Martin was not averse to treating 
him as a man of note. 

1 1 


161 


162 


mun TPdUnfielfc* 


There were manners and deportment in the man, 
which made him a favorite with most; but as for 
me I saw little in these to attract. His courtly bear- 
ing was hardly to my liking ; and his ready wit and 
1 minor savored too strongly of insincerity ; yet withal 
I was not his enemy, secretly or openly. Not even 
when in the company of Priscilla, I had to admit, did 
I wish him ill. They made a fine pair together ; she 
with her queenly air and beautiful face and figure ; he 
with his courtly bearing, keen eyes, and handsome face. 
Their conversation savored of wit and repartee — for 
he was ever ready with his tongue to praise or blame — 
and in the company of Priscilla he showed off his 
talents to the best advantage. Yet he did not excel 
Priscilla in wit or humor or repartee ; she was ever 
his equal in conversation. This pleased and stim- 
ulated, attracting him as much as her physical beauty, 
and always leaving something more to be desired. 

There was not much in this new friendship that 
added to my delight, ’twas rather saddening than 
otherwise, for I felt the man's polish widened a gulf 
between us. He was more to Priscilla’s liking than 
a simple carver of wooden figureheads. His life had 
been full of adventure and excitement, which a 
strange fortune had brought to him, brightening and 
polishing the rough exterior, if not the heart ; and he 
knew the value thereof. Even the hours in the 
model-loft, when Priscilla posed for me, brought only 
part compensation for this new change in our lives ; 
they were not self-satisfying moments as of old. 

My uncle gave many fine entertainments at his 


JBMtb Comes to Boston. ' 163 

palatial home ; and all the families of note at- 
tended these brilliant affairs. Priscilla was easily 
the reigning belle; and Aaron Burr crowned her 
with queenly honors. He it was who led the dance 
with her, and escorted her to the seat of honor at the 
table ; again it was he who made happy speeches 
in toasts drunk in her honor ; and when midnight 
brought the ball to a close Aaron Burr started the 
procession to bid her adieu for the night and pay 
homage to her peerless beauty. 

There grew up within my heart a feeling that my 
pretty cousin was in need of such homage : she 
loved to have courtly attention ; and she lived now 
in an atmosphere that brought new happiness to her. 
The glow on her cheek intensified ; the eyes grew 
merry with pleasure and excitement ; and in the 
stately dance she was the mirth and attraction of the 
party. None saw the change more than I ; it left its 
impress on my life that none realized, but all might 
have read with ease. My work in the loft drew me 
away from the balls, where I cut a sorry figure in- 
deed ; and I fell to brooding over the face that I had 
carved. 

Then one day, when affairs were mixed and full 
of perplexity, sudden news brought a change. There 
came word to me that Mr. Brewer had died a fort- 
night before, and Edith was living in Boston with 
an aunt. Remembrances of one who had befriended 
me sent a pang of remorse to the heart. How I had 
neglected his kindly offices ! The news spread out 
visions of the days when Boston had been a myth- 


164 


Ellin MinfieR). 


ical Mecca of hopes and ambitions. It had been 
the kindly warning and advice of Mr. Brewer that 
had marked my direction in many moments of un- 
certainty. That he was no more stung me ! Had 
he felt the ungratefulness of my neglect? 

But there was no need of wasted sadness over the 
dead ; the living needed comfort and sympathy. 
Edith was near, and in my eagerness to see her, I 
dropped my tools immediately. I knew the where- 
abouts of her aunt’s home, and thither I hurried. 
’Twas in a modest quarter of the city ; much less 
fashionable than the home of my uncle ; but there 
was neatness and comfort that could not always be 
purchased by wealth. 

As I wended my way toward the place, I fell to 
wondering at the changes which fortune had brought. 
Would I find her the same? Would she see in me 
one who had outgrown the ideals of youth? Poor 
Edith ! I could not well fit her in this Boston life. 
She was not a girl like Priscilla, born to shine and 
command, imperious by nature and training, and 
with the artful graces which made power and 
strength. Edith’s beauty was of a different type ; 
’twould bring happiness to one man, but hardly heart- 
sickness to many. 

Unless she had changed ! Time and circumstances 
were powerful to mold new character and ambitions ! 
Had they marked Edith for one of its magical 
changes ? Would she be the same blue-eyed, golden- 
haired girl of yore ? I found myself dreading the 
interview ; hoping that she would be the same ; 


EMtb (tomes to Boston. igs 

and yet fearful lest disappointment should be my 
lot. 

By the time I stood in front of Mrs. Miller’s home, 
where she was living, my mind was confused, agi- 
tated. Inside the cool hall, there were all the quiet 
signs of a modest and pleasant home. I stood a mo- 
ment, and then laughed at my own folly. Had I be- 
come a weakling to grow nervous in conjuring up the 
past? So, when Edith appeared, I was ready and 
eager to greet her. She was taller, fairer, more 
mature ; yet Edith unchanged. 

“ Allin, how you have grown,” she greeted, before 
I could find words to say. “ I am almost afraid of 
you. Why, you must be a foot taller — and older.” 

“ Yes, years older,” murmured I, with a laugh that 
sounded strange. 

Unconsciously, I was comparing her with Priscilla 
— Priscilla with her dark eyes and hair, her imperious 
ways ; Edith with her golden beauty, her glow of sym- 
pathetic womanhood ! Totally dissimilar ; yet not 
unlike in some appearances. There was a high type 
of beauty in each ; in one warmth and love ; in the 
other coldness and haughtiness. 

Then said she petulantly : “ Have you become 
dumb, Allin ? ’Tis not like you to be shy and modest.” 

I answered quickly, rousing from my reverie : 
“No, not dumb, Edith, but lost in admiration. You 
have changed ; changed for the better so that I know 
not what to say. I left you as Edith, my little play- 
mate ; I find you now a woman, taller, fairer, stronger. 
Shall I still call you Edith?” 


166 


BMn MtnfielD. 


“ Didn’t I call you Allin ? ” she asked, with a 
winsome smile. Then with frowning brows : “ No, 
I should call you Mr. Winfield ; I forgot myself.” 

“ No, no, not that,” I protested, though I knew 
she but simulated. “ It must ever be Allin.” 

She brightened with a smile that played about her 
lips ; there were dimples also in the cheeks as she 
made answer: 

“ Allin is prettier than Mr. Winfield ; I like it 
better. So let it be, if you say it — Allin and Edith.” 

“ Yes, forever — Edith and Allin.” 

There were many things to talk about ; many re- 
membrances to recall; and time was precious. We 
grew young and confidential again. There were joy 
and passing pleasure in renewing old associations ; 
and both felt the broken ties strengthening. I soon 
found that Mr. Brewer’s death had come suddenly, 
and the blow had left sorrow in its wake ; but we 
were too happy to dwell long upon that. The 
change had broken up the old home on the Connecti- 
cut, where life had indeed, I judged, become monot- 
onous. In her Boston home, Edith was not alto- 
gether alone. 

“ Aunt Gladys is very kind to me,” she explained, 
“ and her nephew is always with us. You do not know 
him — Captain Packer ? He is not Aunt Gladys’s 
nephew (but she calls him that) ; and is no blood 
relation to either of us. But he is so good and kind 
that we feel as if he were a cousin in good standing 
He took everything in hand when papa was 
sick ; and he hurried me off here at once. I declare 


JEfcitb Comes to Boston. 167 

he orders me about as if I were a child ; but I like it, 
Allin.” 

I looked down less kindly at the animated face, 
replying : “ I never heard of Captain Packer before ; 
is he a captain of a vessel — an old sea-dog ? ” 

“ Goodness, no ; Allin, he’s not at all old — no older 
than you. But he’s been everywhere. Aunt Gladys 
said he went to sea at sixteen ; he was captured by 
pirates, and nearly lost his life. But he escaped; 
and now he is captain of his own ship. He declares 
he will take me to sea with him some day, and show 
me the world. But I won’t go ; I never want to 
leave the land.” 

This praise of Captain Packer did not please me ; 
it portended no good of our friendship. I envied 
him his sea record ; and with a little pang of regret I 
remembered that ’twas Edith who had kept me 
from the sea. I thought it unwise of her then to 
bestow such admiration upon one who had sailed 
the ocean while young ; this I showed in tone and 
words, saying a little bitterly : 

“ I might have been a sea captain by this time had 
you not prevented.” 

“ What do you mean, Allin ? ” — and her words 
were innocently uttered. 

I would have spoken hastily ; but curbing my as- 
tonishment, I replied quietly : “ You do not remember 
the promise when I left? You made me say that 
I would never go to sea — not of my own free will.” 

The blood mounting in a blush to her face made 
her prettier, and I wondered at it as she said : “ I 


168 


Ellin Mmflelfc. 


had forgotten it, Allin ; but I did not suppose you 
would take such a promise seriously ; we were only 
children then, and we promised much.” 

“ Yes — much — too much,” replied I slowly. “ Our 
parting came at an awkward time, for we were plan* 
ning many things.” 

“ Indeed ! How well you remember ! 1 supposed 
you had forgotten those days ; they seem so long ago.” 

In my own mind I knew they had often been 
blotted out for months at a time ; but now they 
seemed nearer and dearer than ever. ’Twas provok- 
ing to hear Edith confess that they had long since 
escaped her memory. 

I said bitterly : “ I suppose other things wei‘e more 
important after I left; and you thought of them. 
’Tis the way of girls. There’s cousin Priscilla ; she 
is always flitting from one thing to another, forget- 
ting to-morrow what occupied her mind to-day.” 

“Tell me about your cousin,” Edith said, suddenly. 
“ I have heard so much about her. Captain Packer 
says she is beautiful ; he danced with her once, and 
she captivated him. You must let me see her some 
day” 

This sudden interest in Priscilla was unexplain- 
able ; or was it merely the liking of one pretty gill 
for another? Our conversation was deftly turned 
toward my cousin ; and, when I left, Edith had a fine 
knowledge of her from my point of view ; and that I 
knew was a flattering one. 

I was less buoyant and happy when I departed ; 
my emotions were too complex to explain ; so I 


Efcitb Comes to Boston. 


169 

walked down by the docks to think of them instead 
of returning home. Edith was more than I had 
dared to hope, in voice and looks ; but I felt not 
satisfied with the interview. Why had Captain 
Packer come in between us to win the confidence 
that had once belonged to me ? I asked that question 
many times ; but there was no answer ready for it. 
Indeed, I wished not to answer it ; ’twas better left 
so. 


XXII. 


PRISCILLA FINDS A LOVER. 

Priscilla, when she learned of Edith’s presence 
in Boston, was anxious to meet her; their mutual 
desire to see each other brought about an early intro- 
duction. Yet I knew from their natures that they 
would not agree ; they would not be even friends of 
long standing. Yet apparently I was to be disap- 
pointed ; within a week, so perverse is human nature, 
they were almost inseparable. Into this friendship 
was drawn Captain Packer. 

In him there was little to distrust or dislike ; he 
was a man to believe in. He was neither boastful 
nor conceited in his accomplishments ; nor unwise in 
underrating his own qualites. He dispelled preju- 
dice, and drew all honest men (and women, too, I 
wot not) to him. There was sterling honesty in his 
make-up ; manners of modesty, yet boldness in his 
ways toward those who were not counted his friends. 

Priscilla felt the personality of the man, and our 
open admiration for him brought pleasure to Edith ; 
that I could divine without doubt. We made a fair 
quartette together ; and as we strolled by the water’s 
edge of an evening Captain Packer would entertain 
us with stories of his adventures. They were thrilling 
t 170 b 


Priscilla ffin&s a Xoper. 


171 


with excitement; full of actualities that breathed 
life and wide experience ; they recalled the stories of 
old Hannah Wooster, woven by the banks of the 
Connecticut, of her son John. Under the spell of the 
new temptation, the sluggish blood stirred within 
me. To the sea I would have to go ; to the sea I 
would go ! 

This much was plain ; I knew whither the trend of 
life was drawing. There was no turning back now ; 
no promises to restrain ; no ties to hold. There 
was one thing to accomplish ; that finished, and the 
sea would be my home. 

The consciousness of this drove me to my work 
with new zeal ; the sooner the figurehead was finished 
now the better. Within a fortnight after Edith’s ap- 
pearance it was nearing completion ; and my own 
plans of a voyage developing. Priscilla had avoided 
the model-loft ; and I worked from memory and in- 
spiration. This absence I did not at first regret ; 
then I conned over in my mind the reason thereof. 

But one day all questioning was set at rest ; Pris- 
cilla walked into the loft, and said : “ I did not 
think I would find you here ; but you do not seem 
very busy.” 

Removing the short cloak from her shoulders, 
she continued, seating herself on the edge of the 
work-bench, “ You have not changed the figure- 
head much since I posed ; it looks almost untouched.” 

“ I have chipped off the rough edges, and 
smoothed out the lines here and there,” I answered 
slowly. 


172 


Ellin MinfielO. 


“ But you have been down here for days; have 
you been dreaming ? ” 

There was puzzling expression in her mood ; and I 
gazed at her steadily for reply. She continued, un- 
abashed, and with evident purpose : 

“ Will you bring the model out nearer the light? I 
wish to study it more carefully.” 

I complied ; moving the heavy figurehead nearer 
the window. 

“ Now let us look at it together,” Priscilla re- 
marked strangely. “ I want to see how well you 
have caught her expression. ” 

“ What do you mean ?” I queried stupidly. 

She turned ; her cold eyes were eloquent with 
meaning. “ Do not pretend to be stupid, Cousin 
Allin,” she went on. Then, with averted eyes ; “ I 
merely wish to see how well you have caught Edith’s 
expression. I knew ’twas there the day I first saw 
it ; ’tis stronger than I thought. Her face must have 
stirred your fancy deeply. ’Tis marvellous ; Cousin 
Allin, it almost makes you a genius.” 

I essayed to speak, to protest, to explain, but she 
waved me to silence and continued : 

“ Why attempt to deny it ? There’s the face ; it 
speaks for itself. It has some resemblance to mine, 
the same as every pretty face resembles another 
pretty face, but that is all. The face is Edith’s ; the 
expression is hers. I knew from the beginning you 
were making another’s face, or some dream face, I 
knew not which. At one time I thought it might 


IPrtecUla ffinbs a %ox>ev. 173 

be mine, idealized as you would have it, but it was 
not.” 

When she hesitated (trembling, I thought) I said, 
agitatedly : 

“ Cousin Priscilla, it is ” 

“ Do not explain ; I know all you would say,” she 
interrupted, then hesitated, and said slowly: “Let 
me say one thing before I go : You're in love with 
Edith — and always have been!" 

“ Priscilla ! ” I spoke sharply, stepping before 
her ; but she brushed me aside, and added : 

“ That is all. I must be going.” 

I stood stunned and mystified, permitting her to 
go from me in this mood. Then I turned slowly to- 
ward the face which had brought forth the remarks. 

’Twas fair and bold now, standing out from the 
block of wood with almost life-Jike clearness. For 
all the world the face and figure seemed as real and 
beautiful as any maiden stepping forth to greet the 
sea. Flowing tresses and crinkled drapery streamed 
behind her, falling in graceful ripples to either side. 
The face was regal in its pose, topping the undulat- 
ing curves of arms and breast with queenly grace. 
The expression was more than imperious — ’twas pen- 
sive and thoughtful ; there was almost the touch of 
gloom in it. Such look had never been Priscilla’s ; 
rather defiance and haughtiness rested there. 

Had I carved more of Edith than of Priscilla? 
Was it Edith’s face that had haunted my memory all 
these months and years to color my view of the 
ideal? Or was it a mere trick of the imagination? 


174 


Blltn Minfielfc. 


Had not Priscilla been hasty in attributing the ex- 
pression to one whose face had been forgotten ? 

I was puzzled — mystified. Yet there was fascina- 
tion about the face that reminded me of Edith, yet 
more of Priscilla. The more I studied it the greater 
became the likeness to Priscilla ; ’twas her face ideal- 
ized. Once she had felt the truth, but now she re- 
jected it. In a moment of passion she had seen only 
Edith’s face, but it was not. 

Priscilla ! Did I not love her ? — even as a drunken 
man loves his cup ; love her with all the passion of 
soul-strength ? Aye, with all the fierceness of curbed 
emotions suddenly flung loose ! And win her I 
would ! I had been a tame lover, waiting on her 
moods, and wasting love in vain regrets ; but now I 
would woo her with zeal ! Her words of scorn could 
no longer hold me back ; they would but fire me to 
greater ardor. 

While still hot with determination, I flung the 
cape across my shoulders and hurried forth. I would 
brook no interference ; no disappointment would hold 
me. Once I had dallied with death for her sake, 
drawn the sword which I had been ill-prepared to 
handle. And now I tarried while others hung about 
her with honeyed words. 

Down the street I strode, intent upon my mission, 
eager to meet opposition, taunt or discouragement. 
All three I met, and parried them. 

“Where now, Allin, in such haste?” I heard 
Martin speak as I brushed past him. “ You look 
like a hare on the chase.” 


IPrfscUla fffnfcs a Xov>er* 175 

“ Or a drunken man flushed with wine,’’ added 
Courtney at his side. 

“ Neither, gentlemen,” I laughed (I could afford 
to laugh), “ but a man hot after his rights. Later 
you shall know all.” 

I waved them aside, bowed, and strode onward. 
I passed the street, turned it, and found myself at 
home. Through the broad halls I went, unheeding 
all things. Only one thought led me forward. 

Where was Priscilla? She was not in the great 
dining-hall, nor in the banquet-room, nor yet in her 
own private apartment, where she often dwelt. There 
I knocked, and waited impatiently for answer. None 
came, and I roamed about aimlessly. A murmur of 
voices reached me ; I hesitated, gathering the direc- 
tion from whence they came ; then stood silent, un- 
certain, anxious, trembling. 

The voice of the one I was seeking was rich with 
sweetness and melody, wafted to me on the breeze 
from the balcony overlooking the vine-screened gar- 
den below. Mingled with it were the tones of an- 
other, which sounded discordant and made me 
linger. 

Out of the darkness of the hall I strode, with hope 
still uppermost and determination not yet destroyed; 
but across the intervening space a maddening picture 
suddenly drifted. I clutched the railing and waited. 
From the lighter shadows of the balcony appeared 
Priscilla’s fair face, her lustrous eyes glowing with 
a light that startled me. Before her, with warmth 
$nd passion on flushed cheeks, stood Aaron Burr, 


176 


Ellin Minfielfc. 


wooing her with an earnestness that made the hand 
tremble which held hers. 

“ Fair Priscilla, let wisdom and thought decide 
you,” he murmured, “ not impetuous haste.” 

The shadow of the hall concealed me, yet through 
the semi-darkness I thought the eyes of Priscilla 
penetrated, for they seemed to seek something back 
of her ardent wooer. If she saw, there was no rec- 
ognition — merely blank expression in the glorious 
eyes. Then they were turned invitingly upon her 
lover, who, seeing the look, broke forth again : 

“ Tell me, sweet Priscilla, that my wooing is not 
in vain — not in vain, Priscilla ! ” 

The fair hand was raised to his lips ; he kissed it, 
and methought their eyes met in mutual love. I 
could see no more ; the mist that came before my 
eyes blotted out the balcony, the light, the lovers. 
How I reeled backward and found my way down the 
broad stairs, I know not. There was nothing clear 
in my mind ; I could think little. 

My steps turned naturally to my favorite haunts — 
the docks and shipping- wharves. Across the bay the 
western sun was aslant, burnishing the surface with 
its departing rays. They caught the phantom sails 
in their golden embrace, and transformed them; then 
flashed from tapering spar to dangling rigging with 
magical swiftness. Then all was twilight— misty 
darkness. The world lost its bloom, and even the 
sea was cold and steely in its eternal rippling. Night 
had come, and its shroud concealed the sorrows of a 
world. 


Priscilla ffinfcs a Stover. m 

In the twilight I stumbled forward, passing from one 
dock to another, until weariness crept into the bones ; 
then I rested in an old deserted shed. On a pile of 
cordage I flung myself, and sought slumber, which 
came only in fitful dreams. 

From this world of unpleasant dreams I awoke 
listlessly, feverishly, yet dimly conscious that others 
were in the shed. A dark-red light flashed its single 
eye through the blackness ; it searched every nook 
and corner of the building. Half awake I followed 
its fascinating lead, and listened to the voices which 
spoke out of the darkness. 

“We can’t get ofl’ on this tide if the capt’n don’t 
cum soon,” said one. “ ’Tis nearin’ mornin’ now.” 

“ He won’t go till he gets his man,” said another; 
“ he’s run him down to this, an’ he’ll have him ; saw 
him cum in this buildin’ myself.” 

“ Then why don’t ye find him ? ” 

“ Blarst yer head ! Why don’t ye find him yer- 
self ? ” 

There was interruption then ; another entered the 
building ; and a new light bored its path straight to 
my resting-place. The voice of Long Jim startled 
me, as it spoke : 

“There is our man ! Now bring him along ! ” 

I started to leap from my couch ; but heavy hands 
were laid upon me. I flung them off ; but imme- 
diately met with others in front. Then we clinched 
and rolled over in the darkness ; one head struck an 
iron chain with a sickening thud, and the hand at 
my throat relaxed. Two more flung themselves upon 


178 


BUtn TOmfielD* 


me ; and with four uppermost in the conflict I felt 
the odds going heavily against me. Even then, in 
the darkness, I might have escaped but for the stun- 
ning blow from a bludgeon. When my strength 
seemed to desert me, Long Jim said sharply : “ Knife 
him, if necessary ; we must take him, dead or alive ! ” 

“ Aye, aye, Capt’n, we’ll tame him without the 
knife ; that blow settled him. But he’s a strong one 
— an ox in muscle ! ” 

In another moment thongs tied hand and foot; and 
like a babe I was lifted and carried away. “Now, 
throw him into the boat, and take him aboard ; we 
must weigh anchor within an hour for this tide.” 

I knew then that the sea was to be my home — 1 was 
to find it at last, and with it adventures that would 
haunt me for years. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


KIDNAPPED. 

Morning appeared above the horizon in bars of 
pale light when we were well out of Boston harbor, 
scudding along before a strong gale. This I knew 
from the lapping of the waves against the sides of 
the ship ; and from the brisk tramping of feet over- 
head, followed by commands which rose above the 
sharp whistling of wind and seething waves. With 
daylight came better opportunity to inspect my 
prison-room. That it was foul and loathsome, I 
guessed from the odors ; my eyes now confirmed what 
my nostrils had betokened. I lay on hard boards, 
with walls too narrow for two men to turn about 
with ease ; with each roll of ship I was bruised and 
tumbled about. 

A few rays of the morning light penetrated the 
gloom of the place, showing me the surroundings 
which had been mine for hours. The light, I judged, 
filtered from some narrow porthole, passing through 
a dozen feet of darkness ere it stole hesitatingly be- 
tween the iron gratings of my prison. Feeble as it 
was, it brought some relief to the mind •. it dispelled 
the helpless gloom of uncertainty; I was still in a 
world where the sun rose and set. For hours I lay 

179 


180 


Ellin WtnfielD* 


there in the lightening gloom, waiting for some one 
to come ; but it was high noon before human voice 
greeted me. Then the violent wind had subsided 
somewhat; the ship labored less heavily; and there 
was more restfulness in the narrow prison. 

When the grating overhead was removed, a new 
flood of light poured down the passageway, bathing 
all in what seemed dazzling sunshine, reflected from 
some burnished metal above. There was grateful 
rest in this change ; and I neglected my visitor to 
enjoy the sunlight that came with him. But the 
brutal face thrust into the room now attracted my 
attention ; it had few lines of mercy or sympathy 
therein. 

“Waal, how d’ye like the guest room?” greeted 
the man, grinning so that deformities were intensi- 
fied. Where there should have been an eye, was a 
horrible cavity ; where the cheek should have 
rounded out the half-bearded face, was a deep-red 
furrow that some sword had plowed up with a vicious 
thrust. “ Most people says ’tis ekal to any room in 
Boston. ’Tis a leetle cramped, but the boards are 
all soft to lie on, an’ we al’us has fresh air aplenty.” 

Then the face grinned at the joke ; a cackle started 
from somewhere in the depths of the cavernous 
mouth, and the man shook with mirth. 

“Ye ain’t very talkative, I see, this mornin’,” the 
voice continued, after a silence ; “ but ye gentle 
folks o’ high breedin’ can’t be sociable till ye’ve had 
yer breakfast. Wall, I have it here, ye can eat it.” 

Unlocking the door, he creaked it back on rusty 


Tkttmappefc. 181 

hinges; then shoving before me some coarse, stale 
bread, and a dipper of water, he renewed his cackle. 

“ ’Tain’t as good as ye have at Carroll’s tavern, but 
’tis good seafare, an’ ye may’s well get used to it. 
Ye’ll have enough o’ it afore ye see shore agin.” 

The food, nauseating and repelling, was less inter- 
esting to me than the purpose of Long Jim in carry- 
ing me off to sea, and our destination. So I spoke 
for the first time this wise : “ Can you tell me 

where we are going? What’s the first port we 
touch? ” 

“Ye ain’t thinkin’ ye’ll touch any port fur the 
next year or two, be ye ? We may never go to port 
to have shore leave, if that’s what ye’re thinkin’ 
about.” 

“ But the ship will have to touch somewhere to 
discharge and take on cargo,” I argued. 

My jailer stared a moment, a leer coming on his 
face, hideously distorting the ugly scar and eyeless 
socket ; then he answered : “Ye ain’t up to the idea 
yet ; ye’ll have to cum on deck to get yer weather 
eye open. The capt’n will give ye some lessons ; he 
must have shipped ye without fillin’ out all the 
papers proper ; he does such queer things some- 
times.” 

I asked suddenly, without attending to his mean- 
ing : “ What name does the ship carry ? ” 

“ She was the Foaming Crest in Boston ; out here 
she’s the Black Racer, an’ there ain’t any craft that 
can show a pair of heels to her.” 

A fearful foreboding entered my mind ; to confirm 


182 BlUn Minffelfc. 

it I continued : “ But why do you change her 
name ? ” 

“ Why does we change her name out here ?” leered 
the man. “ Ask the eapt’n ; he don’t ’lowanuther to 
tell his tales.” 

This unsatisfactory answer had to suffice ; my jail- 
er took pleasure in leaving me thus puzzled. Alone 
in the darkness, I cooled my parched tongue with 
the stale water ; but the foul bread I turned from in 
disgust. Hours later slow starvation brought me 
back to it; and I nibbled of it. The afternoon 
came and waned ; the approach of night brought 
no change, nor another sight of my jailer. I slept 
fitfully through the night, waking occasionally from 
unpleasant dreams ; then grew startled at the un- 
usual noises overhead. With the dawn of a new 
day came a fierce desire to see sunlight again and 
breathe pure air. 

A glint of light fell aslant the hatchway at 
about the same hour; and my breakfast, dinner and 
supper (all served in one) were placed before me; 
—one huge crust of bread, and a pitcher of water. 

“Ye’ll have to eat in a hurry this mornin’ ; the 
capt’n wants to see ye on deck. Now jes’ swallow 
them chunks of dough quick.” 

I was more obliging than before ; for hunger had 
made me weak and faint. I was astonished at the 
appetite that made the last mouldy crust taste sweet; 
and when it was gone a craving still lingered. My 
jailer, gloating over the change, said : 

“ Ye’ve got yer sea appetite in a hurry. Waal, ye 


Ikttmappefc. 183 

can thank yer friend Sandy fur that ; he knowed 
ye’d be hungry ; so he threw in an extra portion.” 

“ Sandy’s your name then?” I answered, repeat- 
ing it to remember it the better. 

“ That’s my name fur short ; but sometimes they 
call me One-Eyed Sandy. Ye can take yer choice ; 
I ain’t grumpy over a name ; ’tain’t worth while.” 
Then, seeing I was still munching the last piece of 
crust: “ Stow yer breakfast now ; an’ get out o’ here. 
The capt’n’s waitin’ fur ye on deck ; he’s got some- 
thin’ to put ye through.” 

Sandy helping, I got to my feet; stretched my 
limbs and aching body. With his further help I 
climbed wearily the ladder which led heavenward, 
dragging heavy chains behind me. Above the hatch- 
way, the world of light spread before me ; the sea, 
white-crested with foam and golden with sunlight; the 
sky blue and speckled with the glorious tints of a 
cloudless mirror. Sea birds circled over ship and 
sea, dipping their wings in the flashing waves, and 
showering the spray in the sun’s rays. These signs of 
life first flashed on the eyes as I stepped on deck. 

Then coming nearer, the dirty sides of the ship 
loomed up ; carelessly coiled ropes and rigging ; and a 
dirty, ngly, forbidding crew, congregated near the 
stern as repelling a crowd as ever sailed from Boston. 
Their evil faces staring at me brought thoughts of 
outlandish deeds on the high seas ; and my blood ran 
cold. Ahead, on the main deck, the glint of a long 
bow-chaser caught my eye ; and astern the black 
muzzle of a Long Tom slanted upward. These 


184 


Hlltn Mfnfietth 


were not signs of a peaceful trader ; nor the crew, 
which numbered twice the ordinary one for a ship 
of the Black Racer's size. Amidships blackened 
portholes bore suspicious signs of powder, and tackle 
arrangements dangled near for handling deck guns. 

If the Black Racer was a privateer, she was fitted 
well for her mission ; but neither English nor French 
flag fluttered from the truck. Not even a blue or 
white streamer sought the breeze to tell the tale. 
Glancing skyward to read these signs, I stumbled 
across a coil of rope, and would have fallen, but 
Sandy caught me, and with an oath ordered me to 
approach the captain. 

Long Jim stood ready to receive me ; he was apart 
from his crew, with a few officers of rank near. 
There was little change in the man ; the eyes wore a 
more vengeful glitter; and the brows were con- 
tracted. Otherwise, ’twas my first kidnapper, suave, 
polite, hypocritical. I stood sullenly waiting for him 
to speak ; not even the wave of his hand brought 
attention from me. Then he spoke, and I listened : 

“ Glad to see ye took to the sea at last, my lad. I 
always said ye were cut out for it ; said so the first 
day I clapped eyes on ye. ’Tis a good thing, too ; fine 
thing for young men; it makes ’em independent. 
’Tis pleasant, too, for ’em that can stand it ; ’tis born 
in the bones of some ; that’s why I urged ye to come 
an’ find out foryerself.” 

As I remained quite still, he continued : 

“Seein’ we had differences ashore we might settle 
’em here. Things don’t always go to accommodate 


185 


TRifcnappefc* 

us ; not on land nor sea. On such a beautiful day 
as this we should understand each other. ’Tain’t 
like Boston with its fogs and dirt ; they always mix 
the mind. They stifle me. Poor Bonny was always 
stupid because he’d stay ashore when he should have 
been on the sea. You remember Bonny ? That was 
long ago. Poor Bonny ! I wish he stood with us to- 
day ; we might sup together, and recall other times. 
I know he’d be glad to see ye.” 

Patience exhausted, I asked, finally : “ Will you 
tell me why I am here ? — what you intend to do with 
me ? — whither I am going on one of my uncle’s ships ?” 

“ Not too many questions at once; it confuses the 
mind. Let us take ’em in order. Ye wish to know? 
Well, ’twill come to ye in time. Ye shouldn’t be im- 
patient ; that’s the fault of youth. I s’pose if ye was 
strung up to the yard-arm, ye’d be anxious to have it 
over soon ; an’ I wouldn’t ; that’s the difference be- 
tween you an’ old age. Long Jim is getting along 
some in years ; yesterday he found gray hairs in his 
head ; an’ it made him feel old. There’s Sandy now, 
one of my best men — a bull-dog for fighting, an’ a 
good man to trust — he’s older’n me by ten years ; 
but he’s only got red hairs. Can ye tell me, Sandy, 
why red hairs never turn gray ? ” 

My erstwhile jailer scowled with his single eye, 
shook his head violently ; then, when the rest of the 
crew laughed and jeered, he turned upon them fierce- 
ly ; “ I’ll kill the likes o’ ye dirty curs fur laughin’ 
at a man’s hair.” 

I saw ’twas a sore point with the man ; and for a 


186 


BlUn TCUnfielfc. 


moment he was furious. Picking up an iron pin he 
would have hurled it at the jeering mob. But a 
restraining voice said quietly : “ Sandy, that iron is 
good for better purposes than slayin’ one of our 
men.” 

The angry jailer dropped the iron, and stood erect ; 
Long Jim continued, addressing me : “ Sandy is 
youthful, too ; and he’s impatient to get through 
things in a hurry. He would send his best friends 
to heaven before their time ; some day he’ll do it ; 
an’ he’ll go too.” 

There was a veiled threat in this ; Sandy read it, 
and was meek. There was absence of discipline in 
the crew; yet Long Jim had absolute power over the 
rough element. His orders were not commands ; 
they came in indirect hints ; but all understood them. 
The man lay behind the quiet, impassive face and 
manners ; what he was I dared not guess ; some- 
thing cruel and relentless I knew. 

When he once more spoke, I was studying him 
closely; if he saw it he showed it not. He said: “ It 
grieves me to say what I must ; but there’s no other 
way. Yer uncle — a just an’ honest man — gave me 
his consent to take ye to sea, an’ show ye the life 
here.” 

I blurted out with energy : “ That’s a lie ! You 
kidnapped me ! ” 

A movement in the crew showed that some would 
resent this outburst; but Long Jim waved them back, 
and said : “ Ingratitude an’ misunderstanding have 
always been present when we two met; ’tis unfortu- 


iRRmappefc. isr 

nate. But I forgive, knowing that ye speak in igno- 
rance. Yer uncle has faith in me ; an’ he said, ‘ Long 
Jim, take the lad to sea, an’ make what ye can of him. 
He’s bright an’ likely, an’ he’ll do well what he’s put 
at. He’s stubborn ; aye, very stubborn, jest as his 
mother was afore him ; but that can be broken. 
Break it then, jest as far as ye see fit. Take him to 
sea, and make of him what ye can ; I’ll stand by ye. 
That’s what he said, my lad, an’ that’s what I have to 
do. The responsibility is heavy ; but I must bear it. 
It must be done. My men here will help me.” 

This was signal for general approval ; without 
other word or sign the men shouted and waved their 
hands. Mystified at the words and meaning, I 
continued waiting; but Long Jim enlightened me 
thus : 

“We shall decide whether it be wise fur him to 
join our numbers or the sharks below. Sandy, ye 
have been his keeper ; now ye can choose further. 
What shall it be ? ” 

A wolfish leer distorted my jailer’s ugly face, and 
he spoke with evident pleasure : “ Give him the 
plank ; ’twill sorter test his nerves, an’ give us 
fun.” 

“ The plank it is then ; I had hoped ’twould be 
the sword; but Sandy has decided. Release him 
from his chains, and prepare him for the trial.” 

What cursed trick or joke it all was, I could not 
guess ; but when they dropped the heavy shackles 
from my feet and arms, I felt the sweetness of free- 
dom. Yet I was not entirely free; cords bound 


188 


Hliin MintieR). 


hand and arms behind. Several sailors, meanwhile, 
were busy stringing a long plank over the side of the 
ship, and toward this I was conducted ; but not until 
after I was blindfolded, and a sack had been drawn 
over my legs. There was diabolical design in all 
this, which I now perceived ; and I was prepared 
for the end. 

“Take heed my lad that ye stumble not,” Long 
Jim said, as I stood by the side of the plank. “ If 
ye stumble, I fear the sharks will feast on ye ; they 
are hungry, merciless creatures, and they make short 
work of fresh meat. Walk the plank, and return to 
us, and we admit ye to the ranks of the Black Racer's 
crew on probation.” 

Turning sullenly toward him, I said: “But what 
if I do not choose to join your murdering crew ? ” 

“ There is no choice ; ye join us, if ye return. 
Then we elect the nature of your death later if ye 
fail us. Proceed cautiously, my lad.” 

There was sudden prodding of knives and swords 
from behind ; and I felt myself forced by a wall of 
steel across the narrow plank, which ended in death. 
I hesitated, receiving the sharp pricking of sword 
points with stoicism ; then I shuffled clumsily and 
slowly outward, amid the shouts and jeers of the 
crew. I was well out from the ship, with the plank 
swaying and bending under my weight, when a 
dizzy, sickening sensation seized me. I stood over 
the brink of the sea ; below me floated the hungry 
sharks ; and every roll and toss of the ship threatened 
to send me to my doom. The perspiration broke out 


Iktonappefc. 189 

on my forehead, and I swayed from side to side like 
a drunken man. 

In that moment of uncertainty, I lived a dozen 
deaths ; then calmness returned to me, and I elected 
to live. The terror passed from me ; my mind 
became strong and passive. I would yet live to get 
revenge on the man who had me in his power. I re- 
newed the attempt to walk the plank to the end and 
return. Cautiously I stepped forward, feeling every 
inch of the way, but not so carefully that I was not 
frightened at the sudden termination of my walk. 
My foot touched the end of the plank ; a sickening 
fear returned to me when I realized how near to 
death I was. One half inch further, and I would 
have toppled headforemost into the sea. 

Close as the danger was, there was still room for 
hope ; if fair play was given, I could yet reach the 
ship’s side in safety. I turned, slowly, painfully, 
fearfully ; the game was half won, and life was still 
sweet. With teeth closed firmly, nerves at tension, 
and muscles drawn, I moved back to greet those who 
had planned my destruction. Now I was facing 
them ; but through the blindfold I could not see 
their hideous faces. Was there trickery at last; and 
was the return journey lengthened out by some hor- 
rible device ? So it seemed as my leaden steps brought 
no firm foundation ; and the ship still rolled and 
tossed, bending and swaying the plank into the air. 
Once I shuddered at the thought of new danger ; my 
foot suddenly failed to touch the plank. In a 
moment I had lost my balance ; vainly I strove to 


190 


miin OTinfle®. 


recover myself, struggling blindly against fate. The 
sense of plunging through space made the flesh quiver 
and the nerves to quake. Down through intermin- 
able space I sank, with visions of a fearful doom 
flashing before the mind; then a violent contact with 
something hard and unyielding ; a bruised body and 
bleeding head, and the harsh jeers and laughter of 
my tormentors. 


xxiy. 

THE DUEL AT SEA. 


I had fallen to the deck — a mere matter of a few 
feet. The great space I had imagined was short; 
the time immeasurably infinitesimal that had seemed 
like eternity. They removed the bandage ; and, 
lying on the deck, a circle of grinning cutthroats 
leered at me. For this company I had walked the 
plank ; for the pleasure of numbering myself among 
them I had risked life. As they grinned at me, a 
horrible hatred of them surged within ; a loathing of 
their very presence pervaded every nerve. I turned 
away with ill-concealed anger. 

Sandy unloosened the bonds that held me ; removed 
the sack from my legs, and said : “Ye ain’t shark’s 
food yet ; an’ 1 guess ye’ve disjointed a good many 
o’ them.” Then leaning nearer, till his disfigured 
face brushed mine : “ Ye jes’ keep a stiff face, an’ 
ye’ll be all right yet.” 

This was not unkindly meant ; but I thought 
little of it at the time ; my mind was awake to other 
thoughts. Long Jim spoke thus : 

“That wasn’t bad plank walkin’; ye can thank 
Sandy that ’twasn’t the sword test ye had to go 
through. ’Tain’t many thatcums out o’ that whole.” 

191 


192 


mun WUnfielfc. 


The cords and bandages fell from limbs and fore- 
head ; and once more I shook myself a free man. The 
crew hovered around in a circle ; before me, within 
reaching distance, stood my old enemy. A fierce 
resentment tugged at my heart ; old anger was 
stirred anew ; and the desire to punish the man for 
past villainies obscured all other considerations. 
Consequences I thought not of; sol plunged for- 
ward, and seized Long Jim by the throat. Before 
crew or friends could interfere, I tossed him heavily 
against the deck, bones and muscles cracking under 
the force of the concussion. 

“So be it to such villains!” I panted; and then 
facing the angry crowd, added : “ Give me a sword, 
and I’ll fight the whole crew of you ; but like cow- 
ards you dare not measure blades with me. Kill 
me then ; but your captain I’ve finished first ! ” 

The bloodless face of Long Jim stared up at the 
crew ; I thought, even as they did, that life was ex- 
tinct. Then out of the mob rushed a burly form, a 
horrible bull-like roar in his throat. He sought to 
run me through, I judged, but instead he shoved a 
weapon into my hands. 

“ Here, take it ! Ye’ll have need of it. Then de- 
fend yerself till I cut ye in two.” 

Drawing another sword from his belt, he clashed 
it against mine, giving me fair time to recover. I 
breathed hard, grasped the proffered weapon ; and 
replied : 

“ Let the best man win I ” 

The heavy blades crossed, flashed brightly in 


Zhc Duel at Sea* 


193 


the sunlight and parried blow for blow. Then I 
knew I had no mean swordsman to fight; but his 
arm was better adapted to cutlass or battle-ax than 
fencing sword. His blows were the slashings of a 
battering-ram — heavy, vindictive and irresistible. He 
sought to break down my guard by sheer weight ; 
with one blow he might sever sword and body in 
twain. 

But Aaron Burr had been no unskilled teacher ; 
he had taught me how to hold strength, and how to 
tire with science and skill. So I held my fierce an- 
tagonist back, parrying his blows and showing equal 
strength in driving. He drew back, astonished at 
the blade that did not yield to his blows ; then the 
brutal face reddened and turned black with anger. 
The crew had formed a circle for a speedy termination 
of the fight ; but now the combat was to lengthen 
out, and their love for a fight made them forget the 
cause of the conflict. I saw that some in the crowd 
had no love for my enemy ; and his defeat, I took it, 
would cause no sorrow among them. 

I was fighting one of their best swordsmen ; the 
bully of the crowd, the one of bull-dog pluck. Yet 
now he was outclassed ; some read that in the flash- 
ing of the blades ; I felt it in the feverish energy of 
the arm that tried to press me back. Back and forth 
across the deck we moved, widening and narrowing 
the circle ; stumbling over coiled ropes and stanchions, 
and avoiding pitfalls only by dexterous twists and 
turns. Back one was pressed, then the other, till es- 
cape seemed impossible. But the battle raged. 


194 


mun Wfnffelfc. 


Ten minutes and more the steel clanked and 
crashed, hissing and screaming through the air, cut- 
ting and slashing, but never once reaching the throat 
that it sought. The air seemed to grow red and 
^stifling ; a hot band clutched the throat ; the circle 
of faces around appeared vague and shadowy. Then 
up from the sunlight’s path gleamed the cruel 
weapons, raining blows now that seemed irresistible 
with a swiftness that deceived the eye. The furious 
onslaught was past human endurance ; it came like a 
hurricane out of the sea. I summoned all my strength 
for the final encounter, fought with redoubled fury, 
and shoved the giant slowly toward the side of the 
ship. This time he would not escape me ; no mistake ; 
no weakening of arm or energy ; no mercy. I held 
him steadily toward the course, pushing him to his 
fate; he saw it and ventured to shift sideways. But 
the sword’s point was at his throat ; he desisted with 
a shudder and retreated. Now his foot was within 
a yard of the bulwark of the ship ; now it touched 
it ; further retreat was impossible. 

Here the last stand was to be made ; here life 
would have to yield to one. The swords flashed 
crimson in the sunlight, then grew cold and silvery. 
Once they clashed in mid-air squarely, quivered and 
sobbed like the shriek of a sea-bird, then fell and 
turned and twisted again. Stunned by the shock of 
the blow, the arm of my adversary grew clumsy and 
slow ; before it could regain its cunning, I had won 
the conflict. An up-thrust pinned the sword-arm 
firmly to the side of the ship, cutting through 


XTbe Duel at Sea. 


195 


muscle and tissue and burying the point straight 
into the wooden railing. There it stuck, holding 
the giant a helpless prisoner, while the blood spurted 
across the white deck. 

“Yield and life shall be yours ! ” cried I hoarsely, 
unwilling yet to kill in cold blood. “I have no 
quarrel with you ; I do not seek your life.” 

The turgid eyes glared at me ; they expected no 
mercy ; but now the game was clearly against him 
and life was yet sweet. In sullen anger he growled : 

“I yield!” 

Even then I did not apprehend my full victory ; I 
knew not that Grizzly Mike had long aspired to the 
leadership of the crew, and that he had sought over 
the corpse of Long Jim to establish his right to the 
position. Now I had won his implacable hatred; 
for in conquering I had abased and mortified the bully 
in him. The others smiled at the victory; and some 
faintly cheered, such is the respect for courage even 
among criminals. 

’Twas Sandy who stepped forward and said : “ Ye 
ain’t afraid of swingin’ a sword ; an’ ye know how ter 
do it.” Then in a lower voice : “ I’m glad ye held 
up Grizzly Mike ; he’d been bossin’ the crew in a 
minute ; but ye should have killed him — run him 
through. He’ll kill ye yet, if the capt’n don’t ; he 
ain’t dead — just stunned. I’ll have ter bind ye again 
till I get further orders.” 

“You can bind me, Sandy; and do what you will 
with me,” I answered, wearily, tired of the battle 
and resistance. 


196 


BlUn Winffelfc. 


“That’s the way ter win our hearts. We ain’t 
goin’ ter see ye murdered in cold blood after this ; 
’tain’t our way. Ye’ve knocked down the capt’n, an’ 
held up our best swordsmen ; that’ll give ye fair play 
fur yer life.” 

I flung the sword down, held out my arms to Sandy 
and submitted quietly. The crew watched me, and 
this action won more of their regard. Sandy’s eyes 
had admiration in them as he led me away ; I knew 
that I had favored him. 

Back in the ill-smelling, odor-reeking cell I rested 
from my exertions, too tired at first to think or care 
of the future. Mere animal rest sufficed ; that was 
pleasure enough for a while. Thus I slept through 
the night ; but on the morrow new anticipation came. 
An ominous silence reigned on deck ; ’twas as though 
a lull was brooding before a storm. 

Sandy fed and watered me as before, bringing my 
meals in bucketsful to last for the day. But he had 
little satisfaction to give me. To my inquiries about 
Long Jim he always made short answer : “ He’s corn- 
in’ roun’ slowly ; ’twas a mighty hard knock ye gave 
him ; it nearly killed him.” 

As the days and nights passed, I contented myself 
in speculating as to the future ; for the present I was 
safe, but punishment would come in time. That I 
doubted not, nor had any misgivings as to its severity. 

Tortures might be in store for me that I had never 
heard of ; Long Jim, I knew, was fertile in resources 
of this kind. 

Sandy, ’tis true, showed more leniency toward me ; 


Xlbe Duel at Sea, 


197 


and, in truth, added to the quality and quantity of my 
food. But whether that? was of his choice, to express 
his admiration for me, or the results of new orders, I 
could not judge. I enjoyed the greater liberality of 
my host and sought to engage my jailer in conver- 
sation ; but Sandy was short and taciturn. He was 
an ideal jailer. 

The days now passed, one much like another ; the 
nights brought no change other than darkness — and 
sleep. The atmosphere below decks grew in thick- 
ness and temperature, informing me that we were 
approaching a warmer clime. The port-holes were 
thrown open for comfort ; but even these added little 
to it. The breezes scarcely stirred through the foul 
air of the ship ; and the few that dared to enter were 
laden with stifling heat. Mid-day brought the tem- 
perature to the boiling point ; and then the afternoon 
was marked by the gradual cooling off. The prison 
grew insufferable ; and one day I ventured to speak, 
saying : “ Sandy, the air is stifling down here, and 
’tis killing me. Can’t you take me on deck for a 
change ? ” 

He replied, mopping the perspiration from his face : 
“ There ain’t much air up there either ; the pitch’s 
runnin’ from the seams, an’ the decks blister yer feet 
like’s if they were red-hot irons.” 

“ Are we in the tropics ? ” I persisted. 

“ No, we’re abreast of Cuba ; we’ll be at headquar- 
ters in a day or two.” 

“ Where is that ? Oil the Island of Cuba ? ” 

He made no answer, but shook the dust from his 


198 


miin Mlnffelfc. 


shaggy beard, and mopped the perspiration anew. 
We never renewed the conversation; Sandy from 
preference, and I from a sense of hopelessness. But 
the following day relief came, my jailer entered the 
prison-room with more cheerfulness. 

“ Get yerself tergether, an 7 come on deck; ye can 
have yer fresh air now ; ’twill do ye good.” 

I knew that something unusual was brewing ; 
though impatient to breathe pure air again, I was 
laggard in my attempts to get ready. What new 
punishment now awaited me? When ready, Sandy 
led up the ladder, and I followed. The sun spent 
its rays in the darkest nooks of the companionway, 
and seemed to warm and saturate the place with its 
tropic heat. 

When on deck the scene changed and dazzled ; for 
a full minute the eyes were blinded ; the sea no longer 
held the horizon within its embrace. Instead on 
three sides wooded shores, green with vegetation, 
outlined the world, shutting out sea and sky ; and on 
the fourth the blue ribbon of the ocean stretched in 
limitless range. White sand bordered the cove in 
which the ship had anchored, and its edge was 
dotted with black specks ; men idly grouped about 
casks and barrels, boats drawn upon the beach and 
laden with cargo. The waters of the cove floated a 
motley collection of boats, big and little ; two full- 
rigged ships besides the Black Racer ; and a score of 
smaller craft. The waters and beach were alive with 
activity, men and boats coming and going. 

Up from the beach sloped wooded hills to gray 


XTbe Duel at Sea* 


199 


summits that faded in cloudy mists ; vines, flowers 
and trees filling the air with the sweet fragrance of 
nature. Soft breezes, wafted from the shore, intoxi- 
cated senses with the spices and fragrance of tropical 
plants. There was enchantment in the scene after 
the misery of confinement in the gloomy prison ; 
even the blue and purple of the clouds had a softer 
tint than usual, and the gray and green of water and 
woods pleased the eye beyond expression. Long- 
legged birds, with necks outstretched, flew heavily 
across the cove, marking their flight with soft flap- 
ping of wings. For a long time I watched the scene ; 
gazed at woods and hills ; followed the curving beach ; 
studied the ships and boats floating on the basin of 
blue water ; and thought of it all as an enchantment 
to dazzle the senses. Then my eyes came back to 
the ship; to the men on it; to Sandy, my jailer; 
and to Long Jim, my relentless enemy. He stood 
near, with no sign of our recent conflict visible on 
his face ; with Grizzly Mike by his side, scowling 
and waiting orders. There was no resentment in the 
voice, as he said, addressing me : 

“ Pleasant view after a few days below. Some 
people don’t like it ; that’s because the sea hasn’t 
agreed with ’em ; when a man’s sick he sees beauty 
in nothing. Now this harbor is prettier than Boston ; 
an’ it’s better fur your health.” 

“ Better for your health,” I rejoined, uncomprom- 
isingly ; “ for when you return to Boston, a halter 
will hang around your neck.” 

“Ye don’t understand Long Jirp when ye say that ; 


200 


Blltn MinffeR). 


he’ll never return to Boston except as a captain, with 
his good ship under him. He won’t be caught nap- 
pin’ ; there’s our friend Bonny ; he may be caught 
some day. He hasn’t followed the sea to find wis- 
dom. Poor Bonny ! I’ve warned him, but he per- 
sists in throwin’ his life away.” 

I interrupted hastily : “ Is this the pirates’ head- 
quarters.” 

“ This is my little home — my kingdom. Up 
yonder is my fortress and castle ; down there my men 
an’ their homes.” 

’Twas a home and kingdom not to be ashamed of ; 
for never did landscape seem brighter, nor tropical 
wealth more abundant. The men of the kingdom 
were a motley crowd ; and they were busy unloading 
boxes and bales that revealed the wealth of many a 
noble ship. There were barrels and casks that con- 
tained plenty of rum ; and some had been imbibing 
too freely of their contents. They were men of all 
colors and nationalities — the scum and outlaws of 
two continents. There were deserters from war- 
ships ; outlawed privateersmen ; murderers and cut- 
throats from Malay to Spain. They wore picturesque 
garbs of every conceivable cut and fashion ; some 
adorned with silken coats and robes of Spanish 
grandees ; others clothed in coarse, dirty leathern dress 
slashed at waist and shoulders with silk and woven 
gold. Rings and chains adorned in barbaric fashion 
swarthy chests and fingers, dangling pendant from 
slashed ears, and caught up in loops about necks and 
arms. Picturesque, though coarse and brutal, they 


XTbe H)uel at Sea* 201 

were in fine incongruity with the beauty of the tro- 
pical setting. 

A boat hove up to the ship’s side ; a dozen oars 
sprung into position ; and Sandy spoke thus to me : 
“ Here’s the cap’n’s boat ; an’ ye’re to go in it.” 

Following his lead, I scrambled over the side of 
the Black Racer , bidding a quiet farewell to my prison 
ship ; but what I was exchanging it for I knew not. 
It could not be, I thought, much worse ; yet little 
did I know. 

Long Jim followed, seating himself in the stern, 
and directing the men in their work. We shot across 
the blue expanse of water, and a nearer view of the 
pebbly beach and wooded shore impressed me. The 
wealth and splendor of merchandise and treasures 
strewn in heaps on the shore added to the effect of 
the place. Amidst them all reeled drunken pirates, 
begging for more rum, offering jewels of priceless 
value for a drink; stalwart sailors clad in tattered 
garments, with diamond rings pendant from ears, 
and costly silken sashes dragging in the dirt and 
water as they sought to moor their boats. 

Strange scenes of contrast multiplied ; as we pro- 
ceeded up the beach the barbarians eyed us with 
wonder, then returned to their work or pleasure. 
With all their wealth of stolen treasures, there was 
no happiness, nor content written on their faces ; not 
even the animal in them seemed satisfied. 

A hundred feet from the water’s edge, we ascended 
the slope, passing through groves of tropical trees, 
rich with fruit and blossoms. At the summit of the 


202 


BlUn MtnfieU), 


slope we emerged from the bower of trees and vines ; 
the entrance to a heavy, squat stone building opened 
before us. Vines and trees concealed the massive 
stone walls, and from the bay the two blended into 
each other without sign of demarcation. The damp 
of ages had already collected on the stone ; and the 
moss of the tropics had softened its harsh outlines. 
’Twas a fortress, whose interior might be gloomy 
beyond compare ; but it was a mission in whose 
quietness many a prayer had been uttered. What 
life and tragedy its walls concealed no man could 
judge ! 

Opposite the cove, the verdant hill opened into 
a valley, sloping downward, forming a picture of 
surpassing loveliness. I stood a moment to gaze at 
it ; even my relentless companions lingered a moment 
to respect my feelings. Then under a stone arch- 
way we strode, shutting out the world of sunlight 
and beauty ; the brief respite was over, and the reality 
of prison life once more obscured other thoughts. 

Through the vaulted chamber of rough-hewn stone 
our footsteps echoed dismally ; then we approached 
time-worn steps, which led downward through long 
winding corridors whose gloom was heavy with a 
damp and sticky atmosphere. There was no light in 
this hole; and Sandy struck a feeble torch. An- 
other series of rough-hewn steps carried us still 
further downward ; and the air grew fouler, heavier 
with moisture and suffocating odors. Suddenly my 
heart grew sad and heavy ; the instinct of the hunted 
animal crept into my mind ; I glared at the form of 


XTbe Duel at Sea. 


203 


Sandy ahead. With one spring I could overpower 
him, and then escape ; I could at least purchase my 
freedom for a brief space. But the desire to kill 
passed away, and the remembrance of it made me 
speak thus : “ Sandy, I could have killed you a dozen 
times ere this ; had 3 T ou no fear ? ” 

For reply he started around nervously, clutching 
a knife at his belt. I smiled at the action, saying : 
“ That’s not necessary now ; I would not warn you 
if I intended to kill.” 

“ No, no ; but ’tis a devilish hole ; an’ more’n one 
man has gone crazy here.” 

“ Then that’s what you expect of me.” 

“ The capt’n’s testin’ ye,” he added, off guard ; 
“ he’ll keep ye here till he’s satisfied ; then he’ll take 
ye up.” 

“ Then I have another chance to see daylight 
again.” 

“ I dunno ; I only obeys orders,” sullenly answered 
my jailer, relapsing into his former non-committal 
attitude. 

I continued, wishing to break the gloom by the 
sound of my own voice : “ Long Jim wants to punish 
me, but not to kill me. I wonder at it.” 

We approached the lowest part of the subterranean 
prison ; the trickling of water caught my ear. “ Is 
there a spring here ? ” I asked. 

“ ’Tis the water from the rocks ; it drips through 
the wall, and falls into the pool below. There’s the 
pool ! See it ! We call it the Suicide’s Pool ; when 
prisoners get tired of living they jump into it.” 


204 


mun Mfnffelth 


He laughed harshly ; but there was more fear than 
happiness in the ring of it. 

“ Then you fish them up, and give them Christian 
burial?” I asked. 

For reply, Sandy whispered hoarsely ; “No, we 
can never find the bodies ; they go to ” 

“Where?” I asked, he hesitating. “I dunno; 
nor nobody else ! ” was all he could reply. 

The torch reflected its light on the stagnant sur- 
face of the water ; ’twas slimy and greenish, and 
reeking with fantastic forms of vapory figures, 
which rose ghostlike to the arched rocks above. 
’Twas not a place to soothe the nerves or mind ; yet 
’twas to be my abiding place for an indefinite period ; 
I shuddered a little at this ; and the instinct of the 
hunted animal came back. 

On one side of the pool a rough-hewn stone arch- 
way opened into a circular room ; on the floor of this 
was spread some moldy, damp leaves ; a bench and 
rude wooden table added further to the comfort of 
the prison. Behind me a double iron door closed 
the passageway to the subterranean tunnel. A few 
yards of uneven flooring ; the dark treacherous 
pool of water ; and the circular room ; — these were 
the precincts of my prison home. Semi-gloom per- 
vaded the whole region; and when Sandy’s torch 
was extinguished the light was that of early eve- 
ning, with only the flash of the surface of the 
water to suggest the possibility of light in the 
world. 

Disheartened by the surroundings, and still uncer- 


XTbe Duel at Sea. 


205 


tain of action, I said suddenly to my jailer : “ Sandy, 
do you come here every day to feed me ? ” 

“No,” was the reply; “no one is allowed down 
here.” 

“ Then you intend to starve me to death ? ” 

“ No ; yer food an’ water’ll cum from above ; 
there’s an opening in your room to the roof above ; 
they let down the food in a bucket.” 

“ What ingenious deviltry !” I blurted out. “A 
rat in a hole ! ” 

By the aid of the torch I could see that my cir- 
cular room had no roof ; but that it opened a hun- 
dred feet into the air above me. I was at the bottom 
of a great well ; the walls were steep and slippery. 
No man could scale them. ’Twas a splendid trap 
for hurling down those whose destruction was de- 
sired. 

“ I might be dead a month here, then, before any 
one would discover it,” I muttered bitterly, thinking 
of the possibility of escape. 

“Not if ye’re hungry,” answered Sandy, shrewdly ; 
“ ye’ll have ter take yer food out o’ the bucket ; an’ 
then we know ye’re not dead.” 

“ But a raving maniac, I might be.” Sandy 
shrugged his shoulders ; I continued : “ Will you 
send the food to me, or will somebody else attend 
to my few wants ? ” 

“ The capt’n’s made me yer jailer ; an’ so long’s 
he’s o’ the same mind, I’ll feed ye.” 

“Then, Sandy”— and my voice was imploring— 
“ I want you to send me down a few green leaves 


206 


HUin TKHinffeR), 


and flowers once in a while to make me think of the 
world above. Will you do it ? ” 

He looked suspiciously at me ; then answered : 
“Yes, I’ll do it.” Had he answered otherwise, I 
should have sprung upon him, and flung him into 
the Suicide’s Pool. 


XXV. 

THE SUICIDE’S POOL. 

When Sandy left, I was alone in the gruesome 
prison ; scarcely had the iron door clanked behind 
him than a species of terror seized me. I regretted 
then that I had not chosen another course ; I started 
after him ; but his echoing steps had already died 
out in the distant corridor. A trembling, partly of 
weakness and partly of terror, made me weak ; and I 
sank upon the rocks. My voice almost faltered aloud 
a prayer ; but the echo of it calmed me. I knew 
that I would go mad, if weakness like this grew un- 
checked ; so I sat upon a stone near the pool, and 
buried my head in my hands. Long and patiently I 
waited for strength ; shutting out the sight of my sur- 
roundings until I knew I could face them resolutely. 

In this condition I tried to live in the past ; re- 
calling memories that were dear to me, full of sun- 
light and happiness. Priscilla’s face stood boldly 
before me ; and for a full hour I gazed at the vision, 
finding balm and encouragement in it. My last 
glimpse of her still haunted me ; yet withal I loved 
and found no fault with her. 

When a new spirit of resolution strengthened me, 
I studied my surroundings with more interest ; there 

207 


208 


HUtn MinfieR). 


might still be a possibility of escape. But the days 
of gloom and depression that followed brought no 
relief ; no opportunity to change the monotony of 
the imprisonment. Inactivity was dangerous ; and 
madness would seize me if I did not employ the 
mind. Once I was drawn by an irresistible fascina- 
tion to the brink of the terrible pool ; its sparkle 
charmed the eyes ; its trickle sounded like music to 
the ears. Then I laid my head closer to it, resting it 
on the rocks ; closer and closer I drew to its slimy 
surface, green now with the emerald tint of priceless 
stones. Below a ray of light beamed up, forming a 
path like a bar of sunshine ; then it beckoned like a 
falling star ; and I wished to follow it. In the liquid 
depths of the pool it formed into fantastic shape ; 
then marked the outlines of a human face. ’Twas 
that of Priscilla. 

In another moment I would have plunged into the 
pool — and to my doom. I shuddered at the thought, 
and turned from the brink, groaning with anguish. 
It had been so subtle and fascinating that my mind 
had hardly grasped it all. Now I realized the horror 
of the situation ! 

After that I shunned the pool ; passing it often 
with wild eyes and fearful step ; dreading inwardly 
the return of the fascination. Activity, I knew, 
was my only hope, and to that I turned eagerly, 
feverishly, hopefully. I would appoint a task that 
my hands and brain could perform, and in the doing 
I would forever blot out the pool that had drawn so 
many to their death. With the loose stones that 


209 


XTbe Suicide's pool* 

had been hewn from the rocks, I would build a wall 
that would forever shut out the pool from the prison. 
This might take weeks and months ; but even years 
might count as days in the future. 

No laborer in prison ever worked harder than I at the 
self-appointed task ; day and night I worked (for the 
measure of time was no longer possible), and hands 
and limbs grew tired and worn under the burden. 
The wall reared itself slowly, and in its growth I 
found a new exultation that I could not comprehend. 

From the monotony of life in the subterranean 
prison, Sandy occasionally brought relief in a few 
spoken words ; sending down with my food a word 
of cheer, and a few flowering plants from the world 
above. At times the life pressed heavily upon my 
spirits, and an infinite longing to escape filled mind 
and soul. To-day, to-morrow, the next day, I hoped 
some release would come; some new punishment 
would be meted out to me that would fall swift and 
sure ; death even was preferable to lingering in such 
gloomy solitude. 

The dampness of the place entered the very 
marrow of the bones, and the body became racked 
with pain and soreness ; then fever followed, and I 
raved in delirium. There was little chance of recov- 
ery, and my mind wandered till my ravings startled 
Sandy in his ministrations from above. Night and 
day I tossed on the rotting leaves, foolishly cursing 
in my ravings the fate that had brought me to that 
end. 

How the fever left me, and new consciousness 
14 


210 


miin Minfielth 


dawned again, I know not; I simply awoke one 
time from my delirium, and saw life as it was, and 
not as in a dream. But strength came back to body 
and limbs slowly, grudgingly. Pain racked and 
distorted every part long after the fever subsided ; 
’twas mental and bodily suffering that hemmed in 
life as in some hideous nightmare. It seemed as if 
human endurance could not long stand the strain, 
and despair might set in with its train of evils. 

Eight months of imprisonment hardened mind and 
body ; but there was still hope, despite sufferings. 
Sandy in time ceased to minister to my few wants, 
and another jailer took his place with grudging 
hatred. There were no longer the little attentions 
that had lightened the burden of existence, but 
rather the harshness of a brutal devil, who cursed 
me daily for persisting in living. I was a burden to 
him ; a daily care that he would rid himself of. If 
I would end all in suicide, he would lend his assist- 
ance — send me down a knife with which to cut my 
throat. This proposition I accepted ; and the knife 
was hurled forthwith down the shaft. It rattled 
upon the stones, rebounded, and then fell into my 
hands — a convenient weapon for future use. Then 
when I refused to use it upon myself, the man sought 
to starve me out ; but I had collected food sufficient 
for days, and at the end of a week he returned to 
his work more sullen and angry than ever. 

After that the apathy of mind made existence 
easier ; I no longer thought or planned ; I accepted 
the situation with the calmness of an old man. 


211 


TLhc Smdfce’s pool. 

From this stupor, the voice of Sandy one day aroused 
me; ’twas like the cry from another world. In a 
few jerky sentences, he told me all ; related the 
adventures of a new cruise in the Black Racer • and 
added, in sweet conclusion : 

“ The capt’n’s ordered ye up ter-morrow. Don’t 
show yer spite against him ; an’ ye’ll have another 
chance.” 

I would not. I would bide my time now ; that 
was better than foolish boldness. Sleep did not come 
to me that night ; I tossed about on my foul bed, 
and paced the prison back and forth till the rattling 
of chains at the entrance to the gallery shot through 
my brain like a cannon ball. Release at last ; sun- 
shine and light once more ! I hurried to the iron 
door, and by the light of the torch he carried, I 
greeted Sandy as a friend. He brought my break- 
fast, but I spurned it, saying, “ I’m too eager to 
see daylight again; I want no bread and water.” 

“ Ye’ve been here eight months,” Sandy said 
slowly; and there was pity in his voice. 

“Yes, eight months,” I replied bitterly; “eight 
months of hell ! Aye, aye, eight months of hell ! ” 

We started up the series of winding stairs, my 
guard leading the way, and I following his flicker- 
ing torch, tremblingly and eagerly. I was anxious to 
reach the upper world once more. We entered the 
main corridor; passed through it, and began the 
ascension of the last steps. The sunlight now began 
to stream ahead in bars of pale light. I gasped as I 
saw it, and pushed my guide forward more rapidly. 


212 


BlUn TKMnfielO. 


With ever increasing intensity it streamed down the 
corridor till it seemed to dazzle the eyes. Suddenly 
I stopped, gasping and groping blindly around. 

“ Sandy, where has the light gone ? What did 
you do ? Speak ! ” 

There was desperation in my voice, for I felt that 
some trick had cheated me of my rights again. 

“ There’s light enough here,” he growled, turning 
suspiciously upon me ; “ more’n ye ever had in that 
hole.” 

“ But I tell you it has gone — gone, Sandy,” and 
my voice rose almost to a shriek. “ 1 cannot see the 
light; a moment ago I could; but now — now — my 
God! — have I gone blind? Tell me quick ! Have 
I gone blind ? ” 

I could not see ; but I knew instinctively that he 
stepped back, and his voice betrayed his fears. 

“ How can I tell ? I ain’t got yer eyes ? ” 

I demanded fiercely, stretching out a hand to grasp 
my guard ; “ Did man ever come out of that prison 
with his eyesight ? Did you know that was to be 
my punishment ? ” 

Had 1 clutched him, I would have held him in a 
vise ; in my madness I may have crushed him to 
death. The truth was dawning fearfully upon my 
brain. Eight months in the darkness had weakened 
the eyes so that the flood of light had been too much 
for them ; now I was totally blind. I could not see 
the torch, the sunlight, nor my own hands. I 
staggered, and would have fallen, but in his pity 
Sandy supported me. 


213 


Ube Suicibe’s pool. 

“ This is to be my punishment, my God ! ” I 
groaned. Then in fierce resentment, I shouted, 
“But I shall live to destroy the man who caused it ! 
God give me strength ! ” 

Even Sandy trembled at this supplication, so 
intense was it. But I was immediately calm, for I 
saw the wisdom of patience. 

“ Sandy, you must lead me now ; I am totally 
blind ; I can never see the sunshine again. Take me 
where you will, back to the prison or to your cap- 
tain; it matters not which.” 

He spoke consolingly, unwilling yet to believe in 
the hopelessness of my case. “ Ye’ll be able to see 
when yer eyes are stronger ; ’tis cornin’ from that 
dark hole to the light so suddenly.” 

“ No, no ; I fear not ! Are not my eyes open and 
staring at you ? ” 

“ Yes ; an’ ye must be able to see.” He was 
incredulous, I knew ; but I shook my head solemnly, 
and said ; “ ’Tis hopeless, then — hopeless ! Blind ! 
Blind ! BLIND ! ” 

’Twas with difficulty I suppressed a shriek, despair 
was on my lips and in my heart. Yet I suppressed it 
that I might the better bide my time. 

With heavy steps we proceeded, I following Sandy 
now as helpless as a child. There was no further 
interest in my surroundings ; all the world was black 
to me ; the darkened corridor as dim as the prison I 
had just left. Not even the sunshine and plants 
would have attraction ; the world was dead to me. 

When we reached the entrance, the warm sun 


214 


Hlltn TOUnflelfr. 


bathed head and face in its glow ; the sweet fragrance 
of nature filled nostrils ; but otherwise there was no 
change from the gloom of the subterranean hole. I 
stood a moment, breathing in the change and think- 
ing of what might have been the case. Then suddenly 
I spoke, asking : 

“ Sandy, have I turned gray ? Is my hair white ? ” 

“ Not white, but touched with gray.” 

“I thought so; I’m old and blind before youth 
has left me. Surely Long Jim has his revenge. 
Take me to him now ; he can gloat over his work. I 
will then curse him to his face.” 

No reply to this vehement speech followed, but I 
knew that ’twas received with disfavor. Indeed, I 
regretted it a moment later, and murmured softly : 
“ Patience ! Patience. My time will come.” 

We crossed the courtyard; ascended more steps; 
and passed under the cool roof of a wide portico. 
The stone pavements echoed to our tread ; birds 
warbled and trilled under the eaves till their voices 
filled the air with strains of song. 

We were standing now; a new instinct seemed to 
dawn upon me ; and I judged we stood in a room in 
the presence of others. This discernment seemed a 
part of another nature — the birth of a new faculty 
that I could not define. How many stood within the 
room, I knew not ; yet their presence was manifest 
to me. I waited patiently, standing where we had 
halted ; a long pause followed. Then when Long 
Jim’s voice broke the stillness I was not sur- 
prised. 


215 


XTbe Smctoe’s poo l. 

“ Ye have stood the test well, ray lad ; I al’usknew 
ye had grit in ye ; just the kind for our work. Now 
yer probation is over, an’ we’ll make amends fur it 
all. One of our number has left us — lost his life at 
sea — an’ was dropped overboard. Once Grizzly 
Mike was at yer mercy ; now he’s past all mercy.” 

He paused, weighing his words well, and, I 
thought, peered keenly into my sightless eyes. He 
continued : “ Fur savin’ Grizzly Mike, an’ fur over- 
coming him in battle, we’ve decided to give ye his 
place. He was my first lieutenant ; he would have 
been that now had he not been too eager to be cap- 
tain ; fur that he lost his life. Long Jim makes ye 
his first lieutenant ; but take warning from Grizzly 
Mike’s fate. Don’t try to take my place, or we’ll 
feed ye to the sharks.” 

I answered bitterly ; “ There is little chance of 
that ; I’m blind; you’ve robbed me of what is dearer 
than life. If I were not blind, I would send you 
where you sent Grizzly Mike ; but now I’m helpless ; 
a child could laugh at me.” 

There was a long pause ; then Long Jim’s words 
were addressed to my guard : “ What does he mean, 
Sandy ? Has the poison of the Suicide’s Pool entered 
his head ? Is he crazy ? ” 

“ He says lie’s blind,” Sandy answered shortly ; “ I 
know not ; it may be the light blinded him fur a 
time.” 

“ Would to God that it was no worse,” I murmured. 

I could not convince them ; they tried various 
methods to make me blink, and then accepted the 


216 


miirx Minffelfc, 


situation doubtfully. Yet, in words, at least, Long 
Jim appeared satisfied, and said : 

“ This misfortune shall not rob ye of yer rights ; a 
blind lieutenant may be better than one with too 
many eyes. Not seein’ is a virtue sometimes ; it 
saves us lots of trouble an’ sorrow. The men will 
know how to obey ye ; an’ if they don’t they’ll suffer. 
Sandy, issue the orders to the men ! ” 


XXVI. 


STARTLING NEWS BROUGHT TO THE PIRATES’ 
ISLAND. 

There was something ironical in the new position 
and title that my enemy had bestowed upon me ; 
’twas a farce that had little mirth in it for me. I 
thought little of it, and in the sorrow of my new 
bereavement dismissed it from mind. But Sandy 
was eager to explain ; to take, in fact, orders from 
me. I had now passed my second test of courage 
and endurance, and I was in good standing until 
some overt act on my part stripped me of the honors 
again. 

Why Long Jim had selected me as Grizzly Mike’s 
successor, I saw not ; yet I doubted not that some 
good reason could be given. There were those dis- 
satisfied with his leadership ; and only the time and 
opportunity were needed to break his power in favor 
of another. A change of sentiment in such a turbu- 
lent, violent crew was merely a matter of slight im- 
portance ; it might come any day unannounced. I 
was without following of any kind ; but my courage 
had been proven to the crew; and none would dare 
to cross swords with me after Grizzly Mike’s discom- 
fiture. Therefore, my selection as first lieutenant 

217 


218 


miin TOUnOefo, 


had some of the craftiness of the wise serpent in it. 
In an emergency I might be offered up as a sacrifice 
to appease the anger of the crowd ; life’s tenure was 
never sure among such brutes. 

Long Jim held sway over the pirates by virtue of 
his craftiness and mental power ; he was no fighter, 
but a leader, a schemer, and a man of parts. His was 
the secret power which none could measure. ’Twas 
the domination of mind over matter. Any one of the 
two hundred pirates could have smote him to the 
earth, and none would have regretted his death ; 
yet none dared to raise a finger against him. All had 
felt his gloved hand of iron, sweeping everything 
ruthlessly before it when raised against his desires. 
For springing into the breach to assume control of the 
crew, Grizzly Mike, I doubted not, had been quietly 
murdered. Of his death I could learn nothing more ; 
but Long Jim held the secret. 

After my appointment I was in a measure the 
master of my own movements ; I was no longer a 
prisoner, except as nature had made me ; but release 
even from that was promised in time. Glimmerings 
of returning light made glad and joyous the heart, 
and the dark world slowly returned. Then I knew 
that sight was not forever taken from me, and that 
the injury to the eyes was merely temporary. At 
first I could only enjoy nature by inhaling the pure 
air, and breathing in the fragrance of the flowers and 
plants; but soon the world of colors opened a new 
charm which seemed never so great. ’Twas as though 
another sense had been given to me — a new power to 


IRews ^Srouobt to tbe pirates’ Hslanb. 219 

appreciate the world. But of this returning sight I 
said nothing to Sandy nor Long Jim ; ’twas well to 
let them think still that I was blind. So day after 
day I strolled through the gardens or down by the 
beach, breathing in the new life of colors and pleas- 
ure which had been returned to me. The world was 
ideal and attractive in its pristine beauty, and cliffs 
and hills were verdant in their summer leafage. 
Even the scarred rocks and wave-beaten shore were 
bright with colors that long held the eye. 

In the natural order of things my position was 
nominally one of power ; and in the event of Long 
Jim’s death I would succeed him as leader. That, I 
knew, would be contested by ambitious aspirants. 
Strong and subtle as I had proved with the sword, 
there was in me none of the power which made Long 
Jim feared and respected. There would be plenty 
to spring at my throat to destroy before the last 
breath had left the body of their captain. Had my 
sword not penned Grizzly Mike to the side of the 
ship on that fateful day of my fight, Long Jim would 
never have recovered from the blow I had dealt him. 
By fair or foul means, he would have been disposed 
of by the only man who had dared to make the bid 
for leadership. Had I done wisely or not in overcom- 
ing Grizzly Mike ? 

Sandy now could talk more freely with me ; I was 
not a prisoner, and was entitled to some of the se- 
crets of the place and crews. My companion proved 
ready with his information ; and the situation was 
soon grasped by me. 


220 


Ellin Mtnflelth 


“Who would have been chosen had I not been 
here ? ” asked I one day, when Sandy stood by me. 

“ Silver Dick, or Dunkers, the Frenchman,” was 
the slow reply. 

“Then I may count them as my two worst foes?” 

There was a silence ; but Sandy answered truth- 
fully : “ They’d both cut yer throat the first chance 
they had, but they won’t do it.” 

“ Why not? Are they afraid of Long Jim ? ” 

“ Yes, but they’re more afraid of each other. They 
won’t lay hands onto ye till one of ’em is out of the 
way. If ye waz killed, they’d have to fight it out 
between ’em, an’ then, likely’s not, the capt’n would 
have the other killed for murderin’ a comrade. Kil- 
lin’ anuther is against the rule ; an’ the capt’n uses 
it when he wants to. There ain’t no danger to ye 
unless ” 

“Unless what? ” asked I, he hesitating. 

“ I waz thinkin’ of how one of ’em — Silver Dick 
or Dunkers — might get killed at sea. Then yer life 
wouldn’t be wurth nothin’. Ye’d wake up the next 
mornin’ after the crew landed to find yer throat cut, 
an’ Silver Dick or Dunkers would ask fur yer place. 
Then the capt’n would have to give in.” 

“And the men would support Silver Dick or 
Dunkers ? ” 

“ Yes, ’tis the rule; an’ the capt’n don’t dare go back 
on that.” 

“ Then I’m safe until one of these two rivals is out 
of the way ? ” 

“ Yes, safe as the capt’n is.” 


IRews Brought to tbe pirates' Ifslanfc. 221 

If there was honor among the pirates, ’twas fear 
that inspired it ; both Long Jim’s fate and mine hung 
by slender threads, which any day might be snapped. 
My fate was wrapped up in that of my worst enemy; 
to kill him was to bring destruction upon my own 
head. 

I had many occasions to witness the unruly, stub- 
born nature of the pirate company ; small things 
arousing their wrath, which nothing but bloodshed 
could appease. Then they were calmed like wilful 
children receiving new playthings. None knew 
better than Long Jim how to quiet them ; when to 
defy and when to humor them ; how to lead them to 
think as he wished, controlling their anger and pas- 
sions by subtle powers that baffled his worst enemies. 
Neither Silver Dick nor Bunkers possessed a tithe 
of this strange man’s hold upon the men ; and the 
leadership that they might acquire would soon prove 
their death. Not one could long sway such strange 
collections of humanity, and keep them from each 
other’s throats. 

I was daily associating with the pirates, and their 
conversation furnished me with food for thought. 
They boasted of the treasures they had stolen, of the 
good ships they had scuttled, of the passengers and 
crews they had sent to the bottom of the seas. Hor- 
rible tales of cruelty tripped from their tongues with 
little thought of their meaning ; fiendish crimes were 
related with unblushing cheek and unfaltering voice ; 
and chuckling grins and laughs accompanied stories 
that would harden the conscience and life of the 


222 


HlUn Mtnflelfc. 


most brutal. Cruises in distant waters where gold- 
laden galleons were met and captured ; tragic scenes 
on the lonely sands of some strip of beach where they 
would bury their treasures, and wild chases and con- 
flicts with privateersmen and war ships sent out to 
convoy the merchantmen these formed the subject 
of many a mirthful tale, told between drunken bouts 
that made night hideous at times. They had neither 
love nor respect for honor or nationality. They 
fought all nations alike ; they were a breed by them- 
selves — compounded of many races and beliefs. Not 
one boasted of country or relatives ; nor hoped for 
any reward beyond that which their murderous life 
yielded. 

There was always a ship in the bay, with one or 
more coming or going most of the time. They 
scoured the high seas after prizes, and in some mys- 
terious way learned of the coming and going of val- 
uable ships. When the Bounty or Venturesome was 
to leave Boston harbor, they were apprised of the 
fact ; and her cargo of merchandise was tallied off ; 
or when Spanish ships left Europe, laden with rich 
cargoes, Long Jim knew of their destination. Some 
mysterious agent kept the pirates well informed of 
the commerce of the world, and many were the prizes 
that fell afoul of the bloody demons of the island. 

Returning ships with their prize money and cargo 
were signals for new scenes of wild carnival. Car- 
ousal and debauch filled the air for a night and day ; 
the pirates became drunken beasts, even threatening 
their own peace and security. Blood flowed freely ; 


1 flews Brought to the pirates’ Ifslanfc, 223 

duels with swords and pistols decimated their num- 
bers ; and not even Long Jim dared interfere with 
the wild revelry. He was too shrewd to venture 
down from his fortress on the hill to anger the brutes 
by any suggestion of command. ’Twas their one 
right, which brooked no interference. For a day and 
night they celebrated their victory unrestrained and 
undisciplined. 

The maddest and most evil passions were given 
unbridled liberty on the beach below ; and each ex- 
erted himself to outclass all others in making the 
scenes diabolically repulsive. Not until exhausted 
passion had overcome all powers would they cease 
their lust for deviltry. Then, one by one, yielding 
to the influence of liquor, they would sleep where 
they stood, leaving gradually the world to the peace 
and calmness of nature. The strange contrast 
brought the birds back to the beaches from their 
frightened haunts; but with voiceless flight they 
hovered over the brooding slumber of the drink- 
deadened pirates, fearing lest at any moment they 
might awaken to the wild revelry of the night. 

The return of one of these successful expedi- 
tions brought momentous change to my life. Long 
Jim had gone forth with a valiant crew in the 
Black Racer ; ’twas something more than ordinary 
when he ventured forth — an extra treasure-laden 
ship, or a war vessel to encounter before the prize 
could be captured. None knew the nature of the 
prize till the Black Racer returned to the retreat. 
Her appearance was the signal for jubilation on the 


224 


miin mtnfielfc. 


island, and preparations were instantly made for 
another disgusting celebration. 

Sandy had not gone with the Black Racer in her 
last cruise ; and the two of us watched the pirate 
ship beat through the mouth of the cove, and spread 
her wings to the soft breezes that stirred down from 
the hills of the island. ’Twas in the early part of 
the afternoon, and the bay was bright with the glint 
of a warm sun. A noisy and tumultuous crew 
thronged the sides of the pirate ship, already anticipat- 
ing in noise the debauch which they knew awaited them 
on shore. Unusual signs of a sea fight marked the 
hull and rigging of the ship, her black flag floated 
gaily from mast-head, but her rigging was cut and 
torn as though cannon shot had plowed ruthlessly 
through it. 

Sandy’s keen eyes noted these signs, reporting 
them to me in his own way ; then when the anchor 
splashed in the water he left my side to mingle with 
the men on the beach. I could hear the confused 
murmur of voices, the creaking of ropes and blocks, 
the splash of oars, and the sharp commands of offi- 
cers. From the sounds and sights I could gain a 
faint impression of the scene below ; and when Sandy 
returned, an hour later, I welcomed his footsteps 
with eager anticipation. He stood a moment resting 
before speaking, and from his manner I judged some- 
thing heavy weighed on his mind. 

“ Well, did they capture their prize ? ” I asked im- 
patiently. “And did they murder and kill the 
crew? ” 


IRews Brought to tbe pirates’ Hslanh, 225 

“ They met a big clipper ship, but they had ter 
fight fur the prize,” he answered slowly. 

“ Then some got what they deserved ! How many 
of the pirates were killed ? ” 

“Twenty, an’ as many more wounded.” 

“ They must have met a plucky crew ; I wish I had 
been there to help them. A good captain they must 
have had, and brave! Was he killed? He must 
have fallen ; or his ship would never have been taken. 
What was his name, and that of his good ship ? ” 

Sandy replied slowly, showing less interest in the 
pirates’ mishap than the occasion demanded : “ He 
was a good fighter, and he got away, slipped over- 
board or somewhere. His name was Packer, or 
somethin’ like that, his ship, the Edith , of Boston.” 

For a moment I doubted my senses, and asked over 
again ; then with difficulty I controlled myself. 
’Twas no coincidence, that I knew — the brig Edith , 
her skipper, Captain Packer. But the tormenting 
thought that held sway over every other considera- 
tion was: Where was Edith? ’Twas not unusual 
for a sea captain to take his young bride to sea with 
him ; and if Captain Packer had married Edith, what 
was more natural than for him to name his ship after 
her, and take her away on the first voyage out ! I 
grew silent with thought, scarce hearing the words 
of Sandy when he added : 

“ There’s somethin’ worse ter tell than that, an’ I 
ain’t holdin’ it back ter deceive ye. Long Jim was 
wounded— not badly, but some— an’ Dunkers, the 
Frenchman, was killed.” 

T 5 


226 


Ellin Minffelfc, 


“ And Silver Dick was not?” 

“ No, he’s back again ; an’ he’s openly boastin’ that 
he’ll be the first lieutenant before another day.” 

I spoke calmly, smiling as I said : “ That means I 
am expected to kill myself, or wait and be killed by 
him.” 

Sandy shifted his position, and continued uneas- 
ily : “ I’d give more fur yer life if the capt’n wazn’t 
wounded ; but, seein’ he can’t help ye much, it looks 
as if somethin’ might happen before mornin’.” 

“Would Silver Dick murder a blind man?” I 
asked quietly, unwilling yet to tell Sandy of my re- 
stored sight.” 

“ He’ll do it on the square ; he won’t murder ye as 
that thievin’ Frenchman might had he lived. Of the 
two I’d rather be killed by Silver Dick.” 

This was poor consolation, and I made answer 
shortly : “ I don’t know that I have much choice in 
the matter; one pirate’s steel is about as bloody as 
another’s. But I should like to know the manner of 
death I am expected to meet.” 

“ There won’t be but one way ; ’twill be by sw'ord 
or cutlass. Silver Dick would never kill an enemy 
any other way.” 

“ Even so ’twill be a farce,” I answered, “ for I 
couldn’t see his sword within an inch of my throat ; 
he can run me through without effort.” 

Then it was that Sandy turned toward me, and 
asked almost persuasively : “ Don’t ye think ye could 
see a little — just enough ter stick him as ye did 
Grizzly Mike ? ” 


iRews Brought to the pirates’ Asians 227 

He was suspicious of my blindness, intent still 
upon believing that I was merely feigning ; and in 
truth I now was, and the thought made me smile. 
I realized then how great this protection had been 
to me ; for none had cared to strike a blind man, 
considering him harmless and helpless. ’Twas this 
more than the fear of the sword arm which had 
struck down their best men that had kept me free 
from physical harm ; but now circumstances were 
altered. The ambition of one man to succeed me 
would not be held in leash through sentiment. 

But I did not wish yet to break the illusion, and 
so I spoke, changing the subject : “ You did not 
tell me whether they brought back much treasure.” 

“ There was little money or treasure aboard ; 
but the capt’n brought away the skipper’s wife. 
She ” 

I was on my feet instantly, despite the effort to 
remain calm ; and with sudden emotion grasped the 
arm of my companion. “ What do you mean ? ” I 
demanded fiercely. “ Tell me the story straight ! 
Was the ship’s name the Edith , of Boston; her 
captain’s name Packer; and Long Jim brought the 
skipper’s wife back to this island ? Speak, man ! 
Speak quick ! Is that the story ? ” 

Sandy growled, writhing under my grasp, “ I 
don’t see nothin’ in that ter make } r e want ter break 
my arm. What of it, if ’tis true, which it is ? ” 
There was defiance in the tones ; but I relaxed 
my grasp, and stepped back, not heeding his further 
grumbles. What horrible fate had willed that 


328 


HUtn Mfnflelb. 




Edith should fall among such a nest of pirates ! 
’T would have been far better had Captain Packer 
killed her outright! 

I walked back to the stone fort with new sen- 
sations tormenting. Silver Dick’s threat to kill me 
assumed new form now ; I was not prepared to die. 
I would have to live to rescue Edith from the mur- 
derous cutthroats ; yet what power had I to perform 
this task — a helpless prisoner on the island myself, 
unable to get beyond its confines ? 


XXVII. 


A STRANGE MEETING. 

Yes, there was now good reason to live. That 
night Silver Dick, I knew, would seek to take my 
life, and I would have to offer battle. ’Twere bet- 
ter to do this openly, and in full sight of his men, 
than to wait for some sudden ambush where none 
might witness it. So, when the dusk of evening 
came, I walked down toward the beach where the 
early signs of the barbarous feast were already ap- 
pearing. 

Fires flickered and flamed in a dozen places; 
groups of men were struggling for positions before 
the casks of wine, which they opened with mallets 
and pieces of rock. Some were already half intoxi- 
cated, and mad fancies were reeling through their 
brains. Among them I walked, scarce noting the 
words and stares directed toward me, some smother- 
ing in drunken anger curses that made the blood 
boil. 

As I proceeded the revelry increased. I neared 
the center of the boisterous crowd, edging my way 
roughly at times through the surly groups of pirates. 
Some jostled me rudely ; others in drunken stupor 
touched me familiarly, and spoke with indecent jest, 


230 


BlUn Mmflelfc. 


while a few shrunk back in silence from the man 
who saw not, yet stared with open eyes straight 
ahead. ’Twas thus that some, with superstition, had 
their fears worked upon without cause from me. 

Steadily advancing, I reached the very middle of 
the crowd, and stood a moment watching and listen- 
ing. There were rude language and ribald songs ; 
disputes and angry words and quarrels brewing that 
nothing but the sword could settle. There was 
little attention paid to me at first ; and I waited un- 
disturbed for Silver Dick’s appearance. 

’Twas long before his ugly visage appeared ; then 
’twas dim in the light of the fire so that he did not 
recognize me. When he approached nearer some 
looked up, knowing the boast that Silver Dick had 
made, and wondered at the temerity that brought me 
to my doom. ’Twas little they thought that I 
divined their meaning glances, and read the thoughts 
flashed in their faces. There was a rough challenge in 
the voice which suddenly spoke out of the dim 
circle of faces : 

“ ’Tis a fool that comes tqjiis own slaughter ; then 
’tis a fool and a blind man fpht I kill to-night.” 

The man strode forward, laughing at his own 
words ; but I faced him without replying. 

“ I’ve sworn ter kill ye before mornin’ ,” he con- 
tinued, halting within a few paces of me ; “ an’ now 
yer time has cum.” 

Then I spoke calmly, yet with emphasis : “ And 
when I heard of that empty boast, I said, 4 Silver 
Dick is a fool, and I shall teach him manners ! Be- 


231 


B Strange Meeting. 

fore the moon is up I shall run him through the 
body as I ran this sword through Grizzly Mike’s 
arm.’ And the moon will soon rise ! ” 

I pointed dramatically toward the horizon, where 
the silver crest of the young moon was already tinge- 
ing the heavens with its white light. There was a 
stir among the men, and they crowded around in a 
circle. Silver Dick laughed, and drew his sword, 
saying with an oath : 

“ ’Twill be no moon that ye’ll wait fur; ’tis now 
ye’ll die.” 

Advancing toward me he would have made a 
lunge at my breast, but I stayed him with the words: 
“ Stop ! I kill only to punish for crime. ’Tis for the 
murder of Dunkers in battle, with his face to the 
foe, that you must die. ’Tis only a coward that I 
kill ; and the sooner done the better.” 

There was a growl from the crowd, whose sus- 
picions were easil} r aroused, and a curse from Silver 
Dick. Then his sword whistled through the air, 
cutting a semicircle in the light of the crackling 
fires ; but before it could descend mine met it. 
They clashed in mid-air, and seemed to ring out a 
challenge. A few sharp passes, and I knew ’twas an 
easy victim that faced me. Mad with passion Silver 
Dick had thought to run me through with ease ; but 
when my eyes followed him, and he saw that I was 
not blind his hand trembled and his breath came and 
went heavily. He divined the truth before the 
men around me ; yet after the first shock of sur- 
prise he redoubled his efforts. 


232 


miin Mtnflelfc* 


But his fighting was that of bully and cutthroat, 
and not of one accustomed to fencing. I played 
with him until the light of the moon flooded the 
island. Then the heart was not in me to kill him ; 
’twas too much like murder. So with skill that I 
had learned from Aaron Burr, I disarmed him, fling- 
ing his sword upward with a ring that cut sharply on 
the night air. Then in anger and mortification he 
plunged violently toward me, drawing a knife from 
his belt to sheath in my body. I raised the point 
of my sword to hold him back ; but so impetuous 
was his charge that he impaled himself upon it. 
With a shudder, I tried to withdraw it, and avert 
the accident ; but ’twas too late. The man gurgled, 
and fell sideways, dropping the knife intended for 
me. 

’Twas the first human life I had taken ; and a new 
fear seemed to seize me. For all my threats and 
adventures I had been guiltless of human blood ; and 
the sight of the lifeless body thrilled me. I would 
have turned away in sorrow and disgust ; but I knew 
I had a part to play. 

A murmur of voices rose above the quietness of 
the scene ; and in the cheer that followed I knew I 
had won new fame among the pirates. Once again 
I had conquered one of their number, casting him 
down with ease. This skill and prowess excited 
their admiration, and few thought of sympathy for 
the one who had so recently stood among them, boast- 
ing of his ambition to lead them. 

For a moment I stood awed by my deed, and 


233 


B Strange Meeting, 

shocked at the spirit of the men who would so soon 
disregard one of their number who had fallen. Then, 
before the cheers subsided, I recalled myself. The 
game was not yet won ; there was still time for acci- 
dent. The brutes around might admire the strength 
I had shown ; but in the next breath they might 
turn upon me and rend me to pieces. Such was the 
uncertainty of their passions ! 

Fully conscious of my danger, I stooped, and re- 
leased the sword from the stiffening body of my ad- 
versary, and placed it in my own scabbard. Then 
with a fine show of bravado, that I was far from feel- 
ing, said : “ I shall use this on the next one who 
seeks to displace me ! ” 

Without more ado, I strode from the group, fol- 
lowed by murmurs and cheers of admiration. The 
pirates liked such exhibitions of courage ; and they 
were ready now to follow me as their leader. I 
doubt not that I could have led a revolt against 
Long Jim ; and for a period such an adventure filled 
my mind. Long Jim was then wounded ; and there 
was no more favorable time to beat him at his own 
game. With his own men I might crush him, and 
have my revenge. 

I hesitated on the outskirts of the crowd ; wonder- 
ing whether that was the policy to pursue. For a long 
time I swayed between two opposite inclinations; 
which should conquer I knew not ; ’twas a moment 
of perplexity. While thus debating, a step, stealthy 
and soft, sounded near ; it had crept upon me una- 
wares, and even now I knew not how near it had ap- 


234 


miin ranffelfc. 


proached. Instantly a sense of personal danger 
swept all other thoughts from mind; and the sword 
at my side came from its scabbard. I would at least 
be ready for the enemy. 

“ Who comes ? — speak ! or I shall strike ! ” 

I spoke menacingly, and stepped forward in the 
darkness to add weight to my threat ; a bold front, I 
thought, would prove effective, knowing as I did 
that the pirates now respected my powers. Yet withal 
I would not have been surprised had the point of a 
sword touched my chest or throat ; but instead the 
voice of Long Jim spoke thus : 

“ ’Tis nothing to fear, my lad ; I’ve come ter con- 
gratulate ye. Ye did yer duty well; stuck Silver 
Dick like a bullock. I saw it all. ’Twas neatly 
done ; an’ no man will dare dispute yer rights now.” 

“ Where were you when I fought him ? ” asked I 
in astonishment. 

<4 1 stood back of the circle ; an’ I waz goin’ to speak 
for ye, but ye seemed not to need it. How ye 
managed to get around so ably when ye’re blind, I 
know not ; ye must be able to see jest a little out of 
the corners of yer eyes.” 

’Twas useless longer to deny it; so I spoke with 
little attempt at deception ; “ ’Tis no credit to you 
that I can see again.” 

Long Jim stared hard at me out of the darkness, 
but he carried no sword in hand, and I feared him 
not. My own I held ready for action ; in that mo- 
ment I thought of revenge. I could kill him with- 
out trouble. He seemed to read the danger in my 


235 


B Strange /IDeettng* 

eyes ; and for a moment, there was weakness in his 
face. Was he a coward at heart? 

But the thought of Edith held me. Her danger 
would not be averted by destroying Long Jim ; it 
might be increased when the fury of the mob would 
seek to wreak vengeance upon me for the death of 
their leader. So I desisted, dropping my sword, and 
returning it to the scabbard. If Long Jim read my 
thoughts, he showed it not ; but smiling he said : 

“ Then if ye can see again, lad, come with me, and 
I shall show ye a prize that will please ye. But ’tis 
better to keep a safe distance apart.” 

In turn I smiled, and then followed him. We 
entered the old stone monastery, now turned into a 
fort, and walked through the cool corridor, then 
along a stone flagging to a chamber where the pirates 
often assembled for deliberations. We did not stop 
here, but continued down another flight of stairs to a 
strange gallery. 

“ This is all new to ye,” he explained. “ ’Tis few 
who cum here.” 

Thoughts of another infernal underground prison 
startled me, and I halted. He replied quickly, seeing 
my suspicions : “ No, ’tis not another prison. ’Tis 

a treasure I keep here.” 

Then once more I yielded to him, and walked be- 
hind till we suddenly entered a room dimly lighted. 
’Twas impossible to see far in it, but I heard Long 
Jim saying : 

“ ’Tis something ye value above gems, I wot not.” 

I thought he spoke of his treasures at first ; but 


23G 


Ellin MmffelD, 


suddenly I saw his meaning. Out of the semi-dajk- 
ness a form appeared slowly, and I started for™«* r d, 
crying : “ Edith ! Edith ! ” 



I stretched forth my hands to touch her, adding : 
“ My God, Edith ! Why did Providence send you 


here?” 


For reply she sobbed softly ; I drew back, touch- 
ing her hair, and gazing intently at her. The stone 


walls and ceilings of the chamber seemed tq whirl 
around ; my mind grew dizzy. I staggered, but still 
clung to the form by my side. Then in mingled agony 
and joy, I groaned : 

“ Priscilla ! Cousin Priscilla ! Can it be true ? ” 
From sheer love of her I would have clasped her 
to my bosom ; but the remembrance of our last part- 
ing restrained me. Turning instead, to Long Jim, I 
said in sharp defiance : 

“ If you hurt a hair of her head, I swear before 
God, I’ll have my revenge ; yea, I’ll rise out of my 
grave, if need be, to kill you ! ” 

There was a sneer in the voice when he answered : 
“ I ain’t much afraid o’ spirits.” 

Then thinking that defiance was useless, I turned 
to Priscilla again and murmured : “ Tell me what 

evil circumstances led you into the power of this 
man ! When did you leave Boston, and why did you 
sail with Captain Packer ? ” 

A hundred questions fell from my lips in tumultu- 
ous succession, and time passed swiftly as we bridged 
the past, and lived over again our old life in Boston. 


XXVIII. 


OUR FLIGHT ACROSS THE ISLAND. 

We were allowed to meet often after that first in- 
terview ; and, while escape was impossible, we were 
not prisoners ; but fear of impending danger hung 
heavily over our lives. Even the calmness of the 
day aid night seemed to forebode evil. And through 
it all ve realized the helplessness of our position ! 
What could I do to stay the hand of the enemy ? I 
was in tear that Long Jim had some devilish plot to 
punish me, into which he would now draw Priscilla 
to drive more deeply the mortal hurt he would do 
me. This more than thought of personal suffering 
weakened my spirit ; and I daily grew more servile 
in my attitude. I could bide my time if it would 
avert the blow from one who was dearer to me than 
life. 

I spoke not of this to Priscilla; to her I made 
light of the danger that lurked around ; yet there 
was ever uppermost in our minds the desire and hope 
of escape from the pirates. We talked and planned 
of this ; but the day of action was postponed. There 
was little need of risk when danger was afar off ; so 
we waited, and made the most of strange circum- 
stances. 


237 


238 


Hiltn mtnffelfc. 


No momentous change followed the days and weep 
that came and passed ; and our peace remained un- 
disturbed ; our apprehensions unfulfilled. The tropi- 
cal summer changed to pleasant winter ; all life gr^w 
sweet and fragrant on the island, making it an earthly 
paradise. 

The heavy odor of innumerable flowers and trail- 
ing vines intoxicated the senses ; and the song of 
birds filled woods and mountains with rare music. 
Below came occasionally the lewd song of seme 
sailor ; the cries of a midnight brawl ; or the bac- 
chanalian revelry that celebrated the return of more 
successful expeditions ; but beyond these peace and 
quietness reigned for us. 

The idleness of the life had its fascination, which 
we could not wholly escape. All nature /seemed 
aslumber, resting between its moods of tropical heat 
and hurricane storms. The limpid blue of the sea 
blended harmoniously with the green of shore and 
gray of mountain peak. We dreamed through the 
days, enjoying while we could, but always ready for 
the stress of the storm when it should come, Neither 
deluded the other into the belief that it was forever 
to last. So one day, when Sandy informed me that 
I was to go with the next expedition under Long 
Jim, there was no great surprise. This I had ex- 
pected ; he would separate us for a season — probably 
forever. 

Matters were rapidly approaching a crisis : I dared 
not look into the future, there was so much at stake. 
For two days I brooded over the change ; then pleaded 


239 


<§>ur flight Heroes tbe llsianb* 

with Long Jim to let me remain behind, humbling 
myself before him as never before — all for the love 
of Priscilla. I pleaded in vain ; the man was ob- 
durate, replying : 

“ She ain’t a kind ter be afraid ter stay behind ; 
and if there’s danger she’ll find another lover soon 
enough to take her off yer hands.” 

At this brutal rejoinder, I shuddered ; I could not 
much longer hold the passion within me ; and with- 
out word I turned and left his presence. Yet I had 
resolved that I would not accompany him ; his ex- 
pedition would go without me. 

The following day I explained all to Priscilla ; it 
was a time for courage and boldness. There was no 
room for hesitancy or half-way measures ; we had to 
act, and that quickly. When our danger — her danger 
— was drawn briefly in words, I added : 

“ Are you ready to make the attempt to escape 
with me, Priscilla?” 

“Yes, Allin, quite ready,” was the steady re- 
sponse. 

“ To-night, then, we must leave ; we can cross the 
mountains to the other side of the island. There we 
may signal a ship ; at least we can live in the rocks 
and caves till help comes. Will you trust yourself 
to me ? ” 

Then bitterly, I added : “ I can stand between you 
and danger ; and none shall touch you until they kill 
me first. That is all I can offer you now.” 

“ Allin, what more could I ask ? I will go with 
you to-night ! ” 


240 


Ellin Minfielfc. 


I took her hand, and would have carried it to my 
lips ; then the remembrance of my position stopped 
me. What right now had I to offer such homage to 
her? ’T would be selfishness to assert such rights 
and privileges, which she, in her helplessness, might 
ungrudgingly give. 

We planned the details of the flight; arranged to 
leave the place early in the evening, carrying with 
us only such provisions as we might need at once. 
The tropical forests were generous with their supply 
of fruits and nuts ; with them in abundance we could 
not starve. In some cave facing the western horizon, 
with the blue ocean lapping at our feet, we might 
hide till some passing ship could send us relief. I 
fancied that after a few days’ hunt Long Jim would 
abandon the search to set forth on his contemplated 
expedition. In this I did but show my ignorance of 
his character. 

’Twas a few hours after dusk when we started; 
bidding farewell (an eternal farewell, we hoped) to 
the pirates’ headquarters. W e had been allowed such 
liberty that no fear of pursuit till morning disturbed 
our minds. We passed from the gardens and grove 
around the old fortress to the wild jungle of tropical 
growth beyond; and then for an hour we struggled 
through its lace-work of vines and twigs, emerging 
finally on the slope of the far hill in a place of secur- 
ity to rest. Neither had spoken during this journey, 
but walking side by side we toiled on. 

“ Rest now,” I said, as she panted with the exer- 
tions made ; “ there is no fear of pursuit before 


241 


©ur jfUgbt Bcross the Hsiang 

morning ; and if we go directly west we must reach 
the sea coast ere that.” 

On the mossy rocks we reclined, waiting for re- 
newed strength to continue the journey, listening to 
the murmurs and voices of the forest inhabitants with 
bated breath. All was so strange and unnatural 
that we kept silent, holding close to each other as if 
for mutual protection. 

“Now I’m ready to go on,” suddenly exclaimed 
Priscilla, rising from her seat. “ ’Tis very dark 
around ; but we must climb the hills before morning. 
We must not get separated.” 

There was a nervous strain in the voice ; and I 
held her hand with reassuring firmness, feeling the 
tightening grasp in my own. “No; we must not 
get separated,” I repeated ; “ we must cling to- 
gether, come what may. When the road is rough 
and heavy, let me carry you.” 

Once indeed, I picked her in my arms, and toiled 
with her up the stiff, rocky hillside, pushing reso- 
lutely forward as though no extra weight troubled 
me. She was cut and pricked by thorns ; and the 
rough path bruised and hurt her feet so that I would 
have carried her most of the way. This she would 
not permit ; and so we often struggled onward while 
she was half faint with weariness. 

Hours seemed to pass ; and I said : “ There should 
soon be light ahead, Priscilla! We must be nearing 
the coast.” 

“ There is nothing but darkness,” she murmured ; 


16 


242 miin TOUnflelk 

“ *tis so black that it makes me shudder. I shall wel- 
come the dawn.” 

“ That will come soon enough for our enemies to 
track us ; we must make the coast ere that.” 

Again we trudged on over the weary mountain 
jungle, following neither trail nor compass, but 
watching the stars overhead. Then, suddenly, we 
seemed to reach a level ; the climb grew less precipi- 
tous, and I said eagerly : “ There is light 

ahead.” 

“ Yes ; daylight is breaking, Allin.” 

“ Not daylight ; but the reflection, of the sea ; we 
are on the top of the hills ; now we descend to the 
coast.” 

“Yes, ’tis the ocean; I see it now; but the path 
below is black ; we might get lost in the jungle.” 

Her hesitation was natural ; she would stay on the 
mountains tops till morning ; and then push into the 
jungle by the light of the sun. But I reassured her ; 
and again we plunged boldly forward, following more 
by instinct than knowledge the fearful windings of 
the forest. To both the world seemed to be wrapped 
in Egyptian blackness. We slipped, and nearly fell 
at times ; but nothing daunted or detained us. Pris- 
cilla leaned heavier upon my arm ; and I half car- 
ried her through the glades, soothing her frightened 
nerves by words and actions. 

Thus ’twas that we crossed the great mountains, 
entered the dark valley in the middle of the island, 
passed through the tropical jungles and thickets, 
and finally came out upon the opposite coast — weary, 


243 


©ur ffltgbt Bcross tbe Hsiang 

worn, bleeding, and sleepy. “ ’Tis growing lighter, 
Allin,” Priscilla’s voice suddenly whispered ; “ morn- 
ing is here ; and we are near the coast ; I see the 
reflection of the waves.” 

“ Let us find a resting-place, and hide in some near- 
by cave,” I said, weary with my own exertions. “ We 
can find a cave suitable to our wants ; for the present 
it need offer little more than shelter. We can stay 
in it till the search is over ; then we can look for 
better quarters.” 

On the bare face of the rock, protruding straight 
from the earth, and overlooking the glimmering sea, 
we rested, eating quietly of the frugal meal that we 
had brought. Body and soul were wearied with 
much exertion and anxiety; so we rested and re- 
freshed ourselves, finding strength and courage in 
the food that nourished. Light of a new day slowly 
filtered through the trees from above, spreading west- 
ward in dull tints of gray, and even lighting up the 
darkness of the forest glades and rocky caves. Into 
these latter we now investigated ; exploring the most 
likely for a place of hiding where none but keen- 
scented beasts could follow. 

Before the sun had burst above the eastern hori- 
zon to proclaim the full coming of a new day, we had 
selected our future place of refuge, — a cave whose 
terminus was somewhere deep in the bowels of the 
earth. Through its series of rocky windings, we 
could stray, and baffle any human pursuer, finding 
relief at last for overwrought nerves. The ledge at 
its mouth overlooked the sea ; and here we basked 


244 


Ellin ITCUnflel^ 


in the early morning sun. There was no danger of 
pursuit yet ; so I said : 

“ Sleep, Priscilla, while I keep watch ; and the 
sun will warm and dry the dampness of the dew 
from our clothes.” 

Slumber was heavy upon her eyelids ; and when 
once made comfortable she slept peacefully, easily, 
and restfully. I watched by her side, listening for 
the sounds of steps that might descend the moun- 
tain-side ; for the falling pebble that might betray 
any enemy lurking in the vicinity. But no sound 
came ; not even a wind sighed through the tree-tops ; 
nothing but the trilling of birds and croaks of rep- 
tiles stirred the morning air. 

Then when morning was well advanced, with the 
sun standing directly overhead, the shout of a human 
voice suddenly startled the silent echoes of woods 
and mountains. We waited anxiously for its repeti- 
tion ; wondering whether we had been deceived. 
Thus for hours we listened, not daring to move or 
speak ; and when night finally came down upon us 
we breathed freer. Had there been deception in 
that solitary echo, or was another human being lost 
or hiding in the caves ? The gloom of night was 
intense on the mountain-side, and on our ledge of 
rocks we felt reasonably safe. As we sat there, gaz- 
ing across the sea, the faint glimmer of a light flashed 
from the beach below ; then it vanished, and in its 
place followed denser gloom. We then knew that 
another was near. 

The early evening passed slowly, deep silence per- 


245 


Out jfltGbt Bcross tbe Aslant*. 

vading the scene ; yet we dared not move or retreat 
to our cave. Priscilla was as helpless as I ; not 
even her sharp eyes could cut the gloom of the cur- 
tain that hung around us. 

The danger seemed to have passed ; and we were 
breathing easier when the snap of a twig in the jungle 
not far away recalled our fears. It might have been 
the step of some stealthy forest creature ; or the un- 
bending of some bush that" had been torn from its 
rightful position. ’Twas near; and its unknown 
possibilities made anxiety greater. Neither could 
guess what awaited us. 

Out of the forest broke a clear whistle, dispelling 
all hopes of safety ; we knew then that we had been 
trapped. For an instant we clasped hands, holding 
them tightly' ; but when footsteps unmistakably 
crashed through the bush, I rose to my feet, and 
gripped my sword. There would at least be an at- 
tempt to fight back any pursuers. Against the rock 
on which we had rested I braced myself, shielding 
my back in this way from those who would attack 
from the rear. Priscilla crouched at my side. 

“ They cannot take us alive,” I whispered ; “ that 
I shall never permit; ’twould mean death to me, 
and worse than death to you.” 

I faced with staring eyes the unknown foe, feeling 
that in the intense darkness I was not so sorely at a 
disadvantage. They could not see well where to 
strike. Now the footsteps approached closer, sur- 
rounding us on three sides. I waited patiently for 
them to begin the attack ; neither spoke. 


246 


HlUn Mtnfielfc. 


With the trap well sprung, and escape cut off, 
their leader said: “Ye’d better surrender without 
fightin’ ; ’taint no good tryin’ ter spill blood. We’ve 
got ter take ye back dead or alive.” 

“ Come on, then,’’ I answered boldly ; “ ’twill never 
be alive that you’ll take me. I have the sword here 
that stuck Grizzly Mike ; and I would try it against 
the steel of another.” 

“We want no fightin’ with swords, “growled the 
man, keeping well his distance ; “ we want ter take 
ye peacefully ; if not we’ll shoot ye down like a dog, 
an’ tell the capt’n ye waz killed in fightin’.” 

This cold-blooded threat calmed me for a moment, 
and the thought of a stray bullet striking Priscilla 
gave weakness to my arm. T would have replied a 
challenge to this ; but Priscilla answered me 
thus : 

“ Allin, you must surrender. Make these men 
promise to conduct us back to Long Jim, and we will 
surrender without a fight. There is a chance yet. 
Long Jim will listen to me ; he must ; I know more 
of his work than you.” 

I did not answer, so baffled was I ; but Priscilla 
rose from her position, and spoke to the men, de- 
manding the terms she wanted. 

“We’ll promise all that,” said the leader, showing 
relief in his voice, which I detected. But I inter- 
rupted impetuously : 

“ I shall not surrender — not unless I keep my 
sword, and return with my companion under my pro- 
tection. If any attempt to touch her, I shall kill 


©ur jfligbt across tbe tfslanb. 247 

him on the spot; otherwise I will not use my weap- 
on.” 

There was much parleying and threats at this ; but 
I was obdurate, and held out for my terms. These 
were finally sullenly granted. 

So by early morning we began to retrace our steps 
across the island — disappointed, heavy-hearted. We 
walked abreast of each other, I holding one hand on 
her arm, the other clasping tightly the sword-hilt. 


XXIV. 


CAPTURE AND PUNISHMENT AGAIN. 

Dejectedly and silently we tramped through 
forest glade and up steep hillside, lagging steps 
seeming never so wearisome before. The future 
held dark and fearful possibilities for us ; we dared 
not face it in all its unknown terrors. Yet there 
was hope in each other’s presence ; we seemed to 
find new strength and courage therein — a subtle in- 
fluence that we could not explain. 

As we neared our journey’s end a great wave of 
regret possessed me ; I feared we had made a mis- 
take. ’Twas still not too late to retract. I held my 
sword in my hand I could use it to good effect, and 
then both of us could die. Would it not be better 
than what awaited us ? I stopped, undecided ; Pris- 
cilla, seemingly divining my meaning, urged me 
gently onward ; and the voice of the leader growled 
savagely : 

“ What now ! ’Tis no time to stop ! Move on ! ” 

There was more threat in his voice ; for he already 
saw the beetling cliff near the old fortress ; but that 
did not decide me. I was past fear of physical 
punishment ; ’twas the mental torment that tortured. 
Then Priscilla said : 

US 


Capture ant) ipuntebment Baa in. 249 

“ No, Allin, not now ; we must go on ! There is 
only death to resist here ; there may be hope ahead.” 

Marvelling at her intuition, I resumed the tramp 
without words ; but my head was hung in dejection. 
I knew that the spirit of war and hope had departed 
from me. 

When we reached the old Spanish fortress, I 
heeded not the sound of life and activity that surged 
up from below ; nor noticed the voices of those 
around. When we stood before Long Jim, I was 
equally indifferent to his words. Yet they fell monot- 
onously upon my ear, and I was forced to hear them. 
They were : “ Desertin’ ain’t a crime that we have to 
punish often, especially among officers. The men 
don’t like deserters ; neither do I ; an’ nothin’ but 
death can be dealt out to ye. It only remains to de- 
cide what kind o’ death.” 

There was a stern, menacing ring in the voice ; 
and I doubted not that the death would be im- 
mediate and ghastly. Yet I thought not of that ; 
but for an instant stepped forward, and said : 

“ You have me in your power, Long Jim, and you 
can do with me what you please. At one time I 
hoped to live to see the day when I could have my 
revenge ; but that is not to be. You have triumphed ; 
you made me suffer the torments of hell for eight 
months in a living tomb; then for a while you 
robbed me of what made life worth living, taking 
from me the power to see God’s sunlight and 
flowers ; now you can take my life, — all that remains 
for you to take. That you can have, and make the 


V 


250 


Ellin USUnflelb* 


torture what you will ; break the bones of body 
day by day ; tear muscles from their sockets ; 
burn the nerves with red-hot irons ; and kill me inch 
by inch. I will not complain; I will not curse you, 
not even if shrieks come unbidden from my lips ! I 
shall die blessing you if you will grant my last prayer ; 
that shall suffice to cover all your sins, and wipe out 
the old score between us.” 

Pausing a moment, I stepped nearer, and, with 
bowed head, pleaded : “ My only prayer is that you 

will save my cousin — this fair woman whom I love 
better than life, better than death, better than hell 
or heaven ! — from danger and indignities. Restore 
her to her people ; send her back to Boston un- 
harmed ; protect her with your life while she must 
be among you ; — do this, and God in heaven shall 
have my prayers to forgive your many sins. Not 
even death shall keep me from interceding for you ; 
and if prayers have any virtue — if the supplications 
of a tortured soul — if the love of man for another 
can stay the hand of punishment after death ; then 
all this may be yours, and I shall be content. Here 
I am ; there is my sword ! I renounce it forever ; it 
shall never be raised against you or your men ! ” 

I flung the weapon to the stone floor ; and ad- 
vanced, holding out my hands. My plea had been 
made ; I conld only wait the verdict. There was a 
strain of weakness in the voice that replied, but not 
mercy. 

“ Death and torture for ye have already been de- 
cided upon,” he slowly said, “ yer plea is too late for 


Capture a nfc punishment Hoain* 251 

that. As for your mistress, she’ll do as I bid her ; 
she’s in my power.” 

Then my hands fell nervelessly at my side ; for a 
moment I regretted the surrender of my sword. I 
stood motionless, preparing for a spring, which I 
knew would be the death struggle for the two of 
us. I would carry two souls into eternity. Before 
that fatal leap could be made, Priscilla spoke, step- 
ping before me : 

“ You dare not sentence him to death ; nor me ! 
Your own crimes will not let you ; they will tor- 
ment you to the end of the grave. You sought to 
ruin my father, heaping crimes upon his head that 
he never deserved, intimidating him by means so 
foul that even you should blush with shame. Yet 
with all your sins you are coward at heart ; you dare 
not put my cousin to death, nor touch me with your 
foul hands ! I have that within my power which 
shall crush you ; which will drive you from the high 
seas ; which will deliver you to the justice which 
has long waited for you. I can defy you, knowing 
that with all your men around you are not safe, that 
at any moment this old fortress may quake to its 
foundations. Think you there is no God that will 
punish such foul deeds as you have committed ; that 
he did not look down upon you when you struck that 
foul blow in the night and killed your mother — mur- 
dered her as the toad would not kill its worst enemy ! 
That was your first crime ; but it has been multi- 
plied over again a thousandfold ; and they all cry 
out for vengeance. You may turn pale, sneer at my 


252 


miin TUUnOelb. 


words, look at your men, and smile ; but in your own 
heart you know that you have come to the end — to 
the brink of the grave.” 

Then turning about, she continued, addressing the 
pirates around : “ Did I but tell you, men — pirates 
and cut-throats though you be — of the foulness of 
this man’s crimes you would spring upon him and 
rend him to pieces. Did he not besmirch my father’s 
name with a crime that only accident permitted; 
and then in his greed force a compact with him to 
deliver helpless ships and their crews into his power 
for you to murder ? All that you accepted, and stood 
by him ! But what of the poor sailors of your number 
who have disappeared, of Silent Pete, whom }*ou all 
loved and followed, until one night his body drifted 
in with the tide, stabbed to the heart ; of old Captain 
Lascar, who led you to many a victorious fight, and 
won your hearts by his fairness in dividing the spoils, 
until he died of poison, which you thought some 
dread disease; of Jacques, the peaceful old ship- 
carpenter, who was left stranded on the bar off 
Cypress Island, to watch the golden treasures buried 
there ; — what of the half dozen of your mates who 
went forth in the long-boat off Cuba’s coast to bring 
water, and were drowned, because the boat had been 
plugged before it left the ship ; and what of the 
mysterious disappearances of many of your number, 
whose blood now calls for vengeance ! Is not the 
fiend who committed these crimes, your enemy — my 
enemy — God’s enemy — every man’s enemy ? Is he 
to live, to drive more of your number to their long 


Capture an& punishment Hgain* 253 

account ; to murder us all in his cold, underhanded 
way ? ” 

There were ominous growls around ; and the voice 
of Long Jim essayed once to speak ; but Priscilla 
continued, waving him to silence : 

“ Let me finish ! ’Tis not to-day that your end is 
foredoomed ! God will not permit it ; you have one 
more chance.” Then addressing the men once more : 
“ You need his leadership, if he will accept your 
orders. This island and its people are doomed be- 
fore another fortnight, if I am not returned to Boston. 
Captain Packer carried instructions back to Boston, 
if harm befell me, to seek my father — the partner in 
crime with this man (but thank God against his will !) 
— and he would send enough ships and men here to 
destroy all of you. He will do it, for naught can 
satisfy a loving father outraged of his daughter. 
Within a fortnight I must be in Boston, or your 
stronghold will be demolished. Every inch of water ; 
every ship ; every trick you would play, is known ; 
not even your captain can deny that. I defy 
him ! 

“ There is only one way to avert this. Return me 
to Boston within the fortnight, and all will go well. 
I will blot out your existence from mind ; none shall 
know of what I have seen. But with me goes my 
cousin — this man whom you would condemn to death. 
You may think my threat is empty; but you will 
live to see the day you will regret not accepting my 
offer. As sure as there is a God in heaven, and as 
sure as the angels at this moment look down and see 


254 


mun TOUnfiefo. 


us ; just so sure shall punishment come upon your 
heads if harm befalls either of us.” 

There was silence in the room ; even the breathing 
of the men seemed soft and muffled. In that mo- 
ment when human feelings were stirred the battle 
seemed to waver, and go in our favor ; but the power 
of Long Jim was not yet broken, and finding himself 
exposed and ridiculed and threatened he grew des- 
perate. Speaking with a sneer in his voice, he said : 

“ It ain’t in my nature to offend a lady, an’ she — 
the daughter of an old friend ; but she asks more ’n 
we can grant. The matter was voted upon ; the rest 
is with Sandy. He can do his duty.” 

There was a shuffle of footsteps near me ; then hes- 
itation; was Sandy ready to lead a revolt? Once 
more the captain’s voice spoke with a dangerous ring 
to it : 

“ Sandy, it rests with you ; the matter is finished. 
Take him to his old prison. ’Tis a merciful death 
there ; an’ I approve of it.” 

Sandy moved toward me ; but before he could 
lay hand upon me Priscilla touched my arm, and 
broke forth: 

“ Cousin Allin ! Cousin Allin ! What can 1 do 
for you ? They will kill you there, and I am help- 
less ! O take me with you ; let us die there together ! 
I shall not leave this place without you ! ” 

There was a sob in the voice ; and I touched her 
head, saying with a calmness, that I felt not : “ No, 
no, Priscilla, ’twould kill you ; but the gloom is 
nothing to me now. I can die there by degrees.” 


Capture ant> punishment Egain. 255 

“ No, no, not die,” she cried ; “ but live — and 
hope.” 

“ Yes, yes ; live I must,” I whispered hoarsely ; 
“ I shall live to help you. God will not desert us ; 
He cannot ; He will not. I shall bide my time.” 

Then turning to Sandy I said : “ I am ready now ; 
bury me in your infernal prison ; but you cannot kill 
me. I refuse to die. My time will come ! ” 

Without another word, I walked away, treading 
firmly by the side of my jailer, leaving Priscilla be- 
hind to her unknown fate. 

Yet withal there was a surging desire to stay with 
her; to defend her, if need be, by force of arms. I 
dared not think of her fate. I held myself under 
control with fearful exertion of will-power. At 
every step the poignancy of my sorrow increased, 
robbing me almost of the power to speak or walk. 
When we reached the last step of the long, damp 
corridor, I was weak with fear and trouble. Turn- 
ing to Sandy, I said : 

“You remember the first time we came here how I 
frightened j^ou by telling you that I could kill you 
while your back was turned? Then you took me 
for a madman ; you remember it, Sandy ? ” 

My jailer replied affirmatively, and I continued : 

“Well, then, I have far more temptation to kill 
you now ; and I could do it to escape, not for my 
sake, but for the woman I love. Do you under- 
stand ? ” 

“Yes, I understand.” 

“ Then why did you not flinch and watch me ? 


256 


Ellin TKHlnflel&. 


Did you think your kindness to me would save you? 
I am ten times as desperate now as when I first came 
down here ; and, Sandy, I can see as well as 
you.” 

“ Yes ; but I am not afraid,” responded he, 
calmly. 

“Why not?” I asked stupidly. “Why not?” 

“Because ye could not escape if ye killed me; 
and ’twould destroy her last chance.” 

“ Is there a chance yet, Sandy — one chance ? — no, 
not for me, but for her ? Promise me, Sandy, that 
you will protect her, and take her from these fiends ; 
and kill her if necessary. Promise me that ; and I 
shall count you as my friend.” 

“ I will see that no harm comes to her,” he answered. 
Then I would have clasped his hand in mine ; but a 
horrible suspicion entered my mind. Speaking with 
passion, I said : 

“ You will see that no harm befalls her, you say ? 
Why do you promise that ? Is it for my sake ; her 
sake, or ” 

I hesitated ; the man laughed shortly ; I was at 
his side as I continued : “ Or do you do it for your 

own sake ? Do you — dare }mu — think of her as ” 

I did not frame in words my suspicions ; but clutch- 
ing the man’s arm and throat, added hoarsely : “ An- 

swer ! You make me either a devil or an angel ! 
Which shall it be ? ” 

The man gasped and growled angrily : “ Why do 

you try to kill me ? No man has dared to lay hands 
on me like that for twenty years without dying for 


Capture a nfc punishment Hgain. 257 

it. I can knife ye here, an’ no man would help 
ye.” 

“ That I know ; and you can strike ; but tell me 
first your meaning.” 

He remained quiet a moment ; then added : “ She’ll 
suffer no harm if I can help it; neither will ye. 
There’s no need wastin’ words in quarrelin’ over it.” 

I had not understood the man ; now I knew that 
he was not as bad as his captain. I walked by his 
side quietly, wondering how much he could be trusted. 
In a few moments the trickle of the water in the 
Suicide’s Pool fell on my ear. 

“ Will that be my end after all ? ” I murmured ; 
“ it has a strange fascination for me.” 

I walked to its brink, and stood ; Sandy suddenly 
jerked me back, saying : “Ye don’t want to fall in 
there ; ’twould be the last of ye.” 

“ What of it ? ” I asked, laughing madly, the hor- 
ror of the tomb once more entering my blood. 
“ What of it ? All would be ended. Why should I 
live — and suffer here ? ” 

“Ye jest said ye wanted ter live fur her,” my jailer 
answered, rebukingly ; an’ ye promised her ye’d live 
ter help her. Can’t ye keep yer word ? ” 

Shame at my weakness spread over me, and I re- 
plied penitently: “You are right, Sandy; I should 
not give way so. I must live to help her ; but how, 
my God, I know not ! You must help us, Sandy ; 
help her ! Did you ever have a sister or mother that 
you loved ? Then think of them when you see her ; 
and protect her.” 

17 


258 


Hlltn Minfielfc* 


My words sounded wild and incoherent, so tumul- 
tuously did they spring from my lips ; and whether 
or not they fell upon deaf ears I could but guess. 
When Sandy finally withdrew not even the clanking 
of the chain and lock of my prison door disturbed 
me. For a full hour I sat and stared into the blank- 
ness of darkened space. There were visions and 
flashes of light ; but they played in formless disorder 
before my brain. 

Then as I rested my head I fell asleep and dreamed. 
Strange sights passed in quick succession ; scenes of 
other days were mirrored before me. When I came 
back to my dark underground prison, I heard the 
trickling of water, drop by drop, again. A ray of 
light seemed to shoot through the prison chamber ; I 
followed it with strange, unseeing eyes till it lost it- 
self in the pool of water. But it plaj^ed in flashing 
prisms on the surface ; striking downward till it met 
another, forming an angle far below. I leaned for- 
ward to watch the light, intent upon its meaning and 
purpose. 


XXX. 


THE UNDERGROUND PASSAGE. 

With the return of consciousness there was born 
another hope — a new desire to escape. Life now 
held forth promises that had once fled ; death was ab- 
horrent to desire and ambition. I strode back and 
forth in the prison ; thoughts working rapidly, and 
plans running riot through the brain. ’Twas the 
awakening of a new nature ; another life had been 
released. The old apathy and indifference, born of 
anguish and crushed hope, were now no more ; they 
had lived their day to serve their purpose. ’Twas 
now a period for activity. 

So I planned escape ; thinking meanwhile of Pris- 
cilla. Memories of her hastened efforts ; feverishly 
stirring emotions within me that had no satisfaction. 
Her danger was my anguish ; her fear my punish- 
ment; so, with sharpened wits and straining mind, 
I studied the galleries around, the hewn stone walls, 
the prison room, the iron door which led upward to 
freedom. 

Around the solid immovable rocks had been cut 
away by trickling water, which for ages had worn 
the granite ; and the early Spanish missionaries had 
added to the carvings of nature the winding corri- 

259 


260 


Ellin TOUnBelfc. 

dors, which led to different parts of the cave. The 
iron door alone suggested the possibility of escape ; 
but that was firmly imbedded in the stone. I shook 
it till the chains, bolts, and locks rattled and echoed ; 
but they were unyielding. 

Then I turned my attention hopefully to the inside 
prison room — the tunnel— like hole down which my 
food was lowered. This led to the world above ; and 
the rope dangling half way down offered encourage- 
ment. Climbing painfully upward, I succeeded in 
grasping this rope ; and then with a prayer on lips 
and in heart I pulled myself slowly toward the sur- 
face of the earth. 

Darkness obscured everything; covering objects 
from view by its fearful shroud. The rope swayed 
and creaked under my weight ; and twice I hesitated, 
testing its strength before proceeding. Finding no 
danger, I renewed the ascent, straining muscle and 
nerve in the toilsome climb. The minutes passed 
slowly and painfully ; the ascent seemed endless ; 
but suddenly something hard and metallic touched 
my outstretched hands. ’Twas an iron ring through 
which my rope passed ; holding an arm through this 
I rested and breathed easier. 

When refreshed from my exertions, I examined 
my surroundings eagerly, hoping to find some door 
or entrance that would promise liberty. I had 
reached the roof of the deep hole ; and its sides were 
smooth and solid. From side to side I swung my 
body, making the rope creak and groan ; but I could 
find no door or resting-place for the feet or hands. 


Zhc Tnnfcer^rouufc passage* 261 

For many minutes I panted and hung suspended in 
mid-air ; striving vainly to secure some landing-place, 
hoping to the last that fortune would favor me. 
But ’twas all a bitter disappointment ; so ingeniously 
had the builders made the prison-hole that there was 
no chance of one finding an outlet in this way. 

When I rested on the rocks below again, I was 
sore in body, and weary in spirit ; there had been a 
reaction from the spirit of hopefulness. I knew now 
that the prison had been designed for desperate men ; 
for those of resource and energy. Every avenue of 
escape had been sealed up. 

Worn with hard thinking and physical exertion, I 
sat by the Suicide’s Pool, watching the light play 
upon its placid surface. Before me glowed the prism 
of light ; the beam which had nearly lured me to de- 
struction. Its many-colored, changing hue fasci- 
nated ; and I fell to studying and admiring it. There 
was a slight wavering motion that made it flash like 
the rays from a diamond : I moved my position, and 
the flicker followed. Where did this strange beam 
find its origin ? Through what crevice did it come 
from the world above ? I studied the rocks overhead ; 
but they were dark and black, with neither chink nor 
crevice to admit light. From ceiling to sides my 
eyes traversed, dwelling upon every small vantage 
point, hoping to find some tiny hole which connected 
with the sunlight outside. But I was disappointed ; 
the light came from the water ; and there its origin 
baffled me. 

Such peculiar phenomena interested, then puzzled ; 


262 


miin TOUnffelD. 


and I rose from my position to walk around the pool. 
I plunged my hand into the water to let the beam re- 
flect upon it ; and when I withdrew it an accidental 
touch of lips to the hands startled me. The water 
was strongly salt ; so saltj T , in fact, that it might have 
been scooped up from the sea. I had given little 
thought to the character of the water ; but now it 
flamed upon my mind that it must come from the sea. 
It must have an underground connection with the 
great ocean without ; if this were true there was still 
a wild, desperate hope. 

The ray of light came in with the water through 
some subterranean channel ; by following this guide 
might I not find freedom at last ? I divested myself 
of cloak and outer garments ; and stood by the pool’s 
brink, debating whether to try the plunge. Again I 
thought of the old fascination ; of the tales of sui- 
cides who had disappeared into the pool ; and, in my 
bewilderment, I wondered if I was sane, or under the 
spell of some hallucination. 

But ’twas not suicide that I was seeking now: 
’twas not a mania for change and desperate chances. 
Mind and body were strong and full with the desire 
to live. I stirred the surface of the water; plunged 
a hand far down into it again ; and held it up drip- 
ping with the brine. ’Twas cold and chilling ; yet 
tonic with the salt of the sea. I stood for long time 
on the brink of the pool, playing with the water ; and 
then satisfied that all was well I plunged into its 
depth, diving straight down toward the ray of light. 
The space seemed greater than I had imagined ; but 


Ube mnbergvcmnb ipassa <je. 263 

in time my hands touched rocky bottom ; and ahead 
the ray of light suddenly broadened out into a large 
stream. It poured through a hole in the rocks, re- 
flecting the crystal water in a thousand different 
shapes. 

It required but a few seconds to strike boldly to- 
ward the hole ; swimming with mind and body alert 
to surroundings ; and ready at any moment to retreat 
if danger threatened. I had come to find a way of 
escape from the underground prison ; and nothing 
short of imminent death could intimidate me. The 
pressure of the water grew heavy and laborious, con- 
straining lungs and heart ; but time, I knew, was 
precious, and I crawled through the hole, taking life 
in my hand. There was no retreat now ; the return 
trip was cut off unless new air could be found to re- 
fresh me. 

So I scrambled forward, following the guiding light, 
and ready for what adventures awaited me. The 
jagged opening in the solid rock led into a wider 
passage where the light broadened into a still deeper 
and more effulgent path. All around the water was 
lighted up to a dull, greenish glow, through which 
swam strange fishes, with eyes, wide-open, staring at 
me. One slimy monster rubbed its clammy scales 
against my extended hand, making me shrink back 
with a convulsive shudder. The creatures of this 
darkened world showed no fear ; but rather curiosity. 
They knew not the meaning of my presence ; and 
with strange persistence they poked their cold noses 
against my body. 


264 


Ellin Winfield 


When I sprang up from the rocks, and began the 
ascent into clearer water, the region about brought 
refreshing change. Ahead there promised more 
light ; and possibly air. I had now been under the 
water a full minute, which seemed like ten ; and with 
lungs panting at the pressure I struggled to reach 
the surface. In a moment my head protruded above 
water ; and all about me was the rocky roof of a great 
natural cavern. A tinge of ocean air breathed around 
me, dispelling some of the foulness of the damp at- 
mosphere. Distant lapping and roaring of waves on 
the rocks told me that the ocean was not far. The 
walls arched above my head, leaving scarce room to 
swim along without touching their jagged edges. 
No boat could pass through such a narrow place; 
and once or twice I had to submerge my head to pass 
safely around low points. 

I was swimming seaward now ; buoyant with the 
thought that freedom was ahead; and with the light 
ever growing brighter and more cheering. I had 
scarce the patience to rest on the rocks, so eager was 
I to find the world beyond. As I proceeded the roof 
of the cavern broadened out, and towered forty feet 
above my head ; and then it narrowed, and nearly 
cut off all progress. But through broad and low 
passage, and high and low roof, I swam ever onward, 
intent only upon finding the haven of rest that the 
light and lapping waves promised. 

The sunlight then burst full upon the water ; and 
the sea was mine. The rocky precipices rose sheer 
from the water’s edge, forming almost unscalable 


Ube XUnberarounb passage* 265 

walls. There was barely room to find resting-place for 
hands or feet. With difficulty I secured a perch 
where I could study the place with some ease and 
comfort. 

The ocean seemed never so sweet and fair ; and 
with ravishing desire I gazed at the distant horizon, 
the rippling waves at my feet, and at the bluish green 
of the swell— white-capped and breaking on the rocks 
around. Sheer joy overwhelmed all other feelings ; 
and, with freedom restored, I bowed head in silence, 
forgetting all else in the world save thankfulness. 
Not even remembrance of Priscilla’s danger came to 
disturb my meditations ; and for a sweet moment 
peace dwelt within my soul. Then came the reality 
of the future ; the dangers ahead ; the uncertainty 
of one who was dearer than life to me. A spasm of 
remorse for this moment of peace spread over me; 
and, partly refreshed from my exertions, I made 
ready to renew my battle with the sea. 

I now had a task before me of which I could not 
guess the outcome ; ’twas to swim around the island, 
or scale the rocks above my head. I pulled myself 
slowly up on the rocks to a point of better vantage. 
On every side towered the precipitous wall ; and 
hemmed in behind was the expanse of ocean, tum- 
bling and breaking furiously on a coral reef. There 
was little hope of passing through that raging sea of 
foam ; and so I turned my attention to the rocks. 

Above me fifty feet in the air was a wide ledge ; 
it offered security that I did not feel in my present 
position. So I measured the distance between and 


266 


BlUn mtnffelO. 


the toil of reaching it; then slowly began the ascent. 
By clinging to sharp edges of boulders, and twisting 
around corners and angles, I drew myself upward to 
the ledge. Scarce was I secure on it when a white 
heap of bones beneath my feet glistened in the sun- 
light; I shuddered at the sight, and wondered much 
at the meaning. They were human skeletons, 
bleached white in the sun of many a summer’s day. 
There were five scattered about, in attitudes that 
told of their death-throes. 

Puzzled, I stood gazing at them, thinking of ship- 
wrecked sailors, and of helpless victims like myself. 
Then the truth dawned upon me ; they were the pris- 
oners, who, like myself, had escaped from the dun- 
geon. They had not lost their lives in the Suicide’s 
Pool ; but had escaped to die on the ledge of rocks. 
Here was a prison from which there was no escape 
— except the sea. But that was better than slow 
death in the subterranean prison ; for here was sun- 
light, pure air, and the freedom of the heavens and 
sea. Seating myself on the rocks, I gazed long and 
gloomily at the skeletons — tokens of my impending 
fate. 


XXXI. 


WHAT HAPPENED AT THE SUMMIT. 

The whitened heap of bones told their mute story 
vividly ; and I began wondering at their fate, and 
the circumstances that had brought them to such an 
end. Speculation like this was not strengthening, 
but weakening; and I soon desisted, turning my at- 
tention to the surroundings. Far above me towered 
rocks, which no human being could scale ; below 
tumbled the restless ocean, dashing its breakers with 
sullen roar on rock and coral reef. Nature had 
planned the prison with all the cunning of human 
foresight ; and only the wings of a bird, or a rope let 
down from above, could effect a rescue. ’Twas a 
choice of starving on the ledge ; or of plunging into 
the sea to drown. 

Around the beetling crags of rocks circled slowly 
a pair of huge vultures. Ever and anon they would 
swoop downward to stare with evil eyes at me ; they 
were eager for their feast of human flesh. They had 
picked clean the bones of five before me ; and they 
waited now for the sixth who had crawled up from 
the sea to die. This thought was maddening; and, 
in loathing, I flung a rock at the creatures, hurling it 


268 


miin Winfield 


with wild malediction at tlieir heads. But it fell 
wide of the mark, and splashed harmlessly in the sea, 
while the great birds continued their monotonous 
flight. How patiently and quietly they waited for 
their feast, circling with unhurried wings around the 
rocks, and watching with wide eyes my every move- 
ment ! As a cat watches a mouse, so they stared and 
held me close within their range of vision. 

To cheat them of their bloody feast became a mad 
desire with me ; and I flung myself on the outer edge 
of the rock to gaze upward and downward. Below 
I could drop into the sea ; above I might toil for 
hours, and then fall backward to be crushed on the 
rocks. Was that not better than slow starvation, 
with the vision of those birds ever in view, waiting 
for my death to begin their horrid feast ? As I gazed 
upward the top of the rough rocks seemed to swim ; 
and the floating clouds brought dizziness until all 
the heavens seemed to rock and tremble. 

Still I was willing to attempt the ascent ; to make 
one desperate effort to scale the heights, and cheat 
the birds of their prey. With the ascent once begun, s 
I knew ’twould never do to look down ; so with eyes 
turned heavenward I toiled upward, moving cau- 
tiously, warily, step by step. 

’Twas a fearful fight for life; the sternest that 
man could face ; and the fascination to look down 
was strong within me. With bloodless lips and 
feverish, straining eyes, I stared hard at the veined 
rocks, striking my head oft against them to bring 
back my tottering reason. With blood dripping 


XKUbat Ibappeneb at tbe Summit* 269 

from torn hands, and nerves and muscles aching 
from pain and exhaustion, I toiled upward, fighting 
against odds that made the brain reel. From one 
jagged rock-edge to another, I passed slowly, crawl- 
ing where I could not step, and ever clinging to 
points where no rest could be found. The face of 
the rocky cliff was smooth and precipitous, offering 
no foothold or vantage place, each niche in which 
my foot clung yielding to the soft pressure of the 
weight. There was no hesitation ; no pausing to 
think ; but ever upward and upward I was forced to 
climb ; raving and cursing, and praying and pleading 
by turns. The mind wandered and wavered till red 
blood seemed to dash in crimson flood across my eyes. 
Then I felt my hold yielding ; strength failing me ; 
and the dizziness of brain sickening. But across my 
vision there floated the two black vultures, — calm, 
patient, and horrible. The sight revived me. 

I could not yield to be devoured by them ; so I 
recovered myself with an effort, and toiled mechan- 
ically upward again. Once my eyes swept the hori- 
zon ; and a gleam of sunlight dancing on the waves 
was reflected to me. The calmness of that distant 
scene of peace lured senses into repose that nearly 
proved fatal. I rested a moment to close the eyes 
in pain ; there was peace in rest ; and I dozed for a 
moment in sheer weariness of mind and body. I 
would have toppled backward had not my head sud- 
denly struck hard rock. I gave vent to a shriek ; 
imagining in my waking dream that the vultures 
were already rending the flesh from bones. 


270 


Ellin TOnfielD, 


Thus, alternating between hope and despair, I 
gradually neared the summit, crawling inch by inch, 
until at last I lay sprawled out on the face of the 
rock completely exhausted. I know not how long I 
slept. Every bone and nerve was sore and weak ; 
blood was congealed and hardened on hands and face. 
It had trickled in crimson pools on the rocks; and 
was now glistening in the sunlight of another day. 
I raised my head and glanced around ; near by sat the 
vultures, waiting for their feast, and still patiently 
sure of it. I was too weak to shout at them ; so I 
dropped my head, and slept again. 

’Twas night when I woke again; but out of the 
blackness I could distinguish the horrible forms of 
the persistent birds. The desire to kill them rose in 
my breast ; with wild madness I raised a stone and 
hurled it at them. But I was too weak to hurt them, 
and I fell back exhausted to sleep till morning. 

With the dawning of another day came new 
strength ; and the craving for food and drink. I 
looked down the precipice I had climbed ; and shud- 
dered. I found myself on the highest summit of 
the island, with a barrier of great trees shutting it 
from view on nearly all sides. On this rocky retreat, 
I was safe from prying eyes ; and none could see me, 
while far out at sea I could gaze. Beyond the trees 
I found a series of peaks and rocky headlands, which 
gradually descended to the lower levels of the island. 
From one of these peaks I could see the beautiful 
cove, where lay at anchor the pirates’ ships, and 
scores of small boats. ’Twas a scene of beauty 


mhat Ibappeneb at tbe Summit 271 

viewed from above ; and I lay there for many mo- 
ments studying it with admiration. 

Then hunger drew me down toward it ; there 
alone seemed relief, though danger, too. I toiled 
slowly down the crest, following the line of huge 
boulders till I paused near the fringe of trees. These 
stunted growths were bent and twisted by the storms 
of centuries ; and I fell to wondering at the tales of 
the wild sea they could tell. Suddenly out of their 
shadows grew living forms, moving under their leafy 
tops with no uncertain step, — four in all, — barely 
giving me time to hide before they were upon me. 

Leading the procession was Long Jim, followed 
by Sandy, and two heavy-browed pirates, carrying 
between them a seaman’s chest. ’Twas heavy with 
weight ; and the men staggered unevenly under the 
load. They passed from the fringe of trees ; crossed 
the intervening space of rocks and stones; then 
turned toward the summit of the peak. Crouching 
behind an enormous boulder, I watched them with 
the alertness of an animal hunted by hounds ; wait- 
ing impatiently to discover their objective point, and 
the meaning of their strange journey. Once indeed 
I had to fling myself flat on the hard rocks to avoid 
detection ; with heart beating there I waited for 
them to pass, anxiously dreading lest some accident 
should betray me. But no words were uttered ; the 
quartette passed in silence, each intent upon his own 
thoughts ; and when I raised my head cautiously 
they were some distance on their journey. 

There was need to watch them carefully, for ever 


272 


BUtn Winfield 


and anon they turned and glanced back of them, as 
if dreading some spying eyes; and not till they 
stood on the summit of the peak did I dare move 
from my hiding place. Then I knew that curiosity 
would not be satisfied till I had crept upon them, 
and knew of their mission on the lonely rocks. 
Around the edge of the peak I skulked, hiding be- 
hind projecting rock and ledge ; and often risking 
life and limb in passing across fissures and caverns ; 
but always approaching nearer my objective point. 
Below the peak was a deep-cut ledge, which offered 
a safe retreat; toward that I crawled and climbed, 
ever holding the rocks between me and the summit. 
One slip of foot, or mistake of hand, would end all ; 
either precipitating me into the valley below or 
alarming the pirates above. 

Yet fortune favored me, carrying me to the ledge 
without mishap, from whence I could hear without 
being seen. Concealed there I listened ; gathering 
from the awful stillness of the place that the men were 
beyond hearing or unnaturally quiet. Concerned 
lest I had made a mistake in location, I would have 
changed my position ; but suddenly I drew back in 
alarm and terror, crouching into the darkest corner 
of the niche in the rocks. Before me — not five feet 
away — dangled a pair of legs, swinging into space 
without visible support ; then followed the body, 
clinging tightly to a rope held from above. Slowly 
the man passed down and beyond the range of vision. 
’Twas down the precipice which I had - climbed up 


Mbat Ibappeneb at tbe Summit 273 

with such fearful labor and terror ; and I shuddered 
strangely at the thought. 

There dawned upon me then the fear that my 
escape from the subterranean prison had been dis- 
covered ; and, knowing of the outlet into the sea, 
the pirates were looking for me. Did they know 
that I would find the ledge where so many prisoners 
had left their bones to bleach in the tropical sun ? 
If search was being made for me, ’twould be short 
work to starve me out ; for now faint and weary 
with hunger capture had less dread than before. 

The rope dangled uneasily before me, tightening 
and loosening by turns, till suddenly the weight on 
its end seemed relieved ; then upward it moved only 
to be lowered again with a second pirate swinging 
from its end. For a moment he hung suspended 
abreast of my hiding-place ; the sight renewed my 
fears of discovery. When he disappeared over the 
side of the cliff, I breathed easier, but still uncertain 
of my fate. 

’Twas Sandy’s or Long Jim’s turn next ; which would 
follow first I could not guess. Thus wondering and 
speculating, I leaned forward when the rope started 
down on its third trip ; a strange longing stirring 
within me to meet my enemy in midair, if he should 
descend next. Instead of Long Jim or Sandy, the 
heavy seaman’s box dangled in the air, and so close 
did it come I could have touched it with my hands. 
A hundred feet below it struck the ledge of rocks 
where I had rested after my swim in the sea ; there 
it was caught by the two pirates, and swung out of 
18 


274 


Hlltn TOinfieRb 


sight. I marveled much at this ; recalling strange 
stories of adventure to fit this transaction ; but none 
brought any light. 

Growing impatient at the proceedings, I risked 
discovery from above by peering far over the rocks ; 
thus seeing the pirates lift a huge slab of stone near 
the heap of human bones on the ledge. These they 
brushed aside, kicking them into the sea, where they 
rattled and gurgled in protest as they disappeared 
from sight. Underneath the stone was an iron door ; 
in this a chain and ring of steel, and, when the lock 
had been turned, the lid of metal was raised. Vainly 
I strove to see objects in the cavity thus exposed ; 
but nothing except darkness met my gaze. The 
pirates poured the contents of the seaman’s chest 
rattling down the black hole ; then closed the iron 
door with a snap, dropped back the stone slab, and 
signaled to those above. The seaman’s chest was 
hurled into the sea, where it danced upon the waves 
for long hours. 

Hand over hand the two pirates climbed the dan- 
gling rope, one following quick after the other, till 
under their weight the rope strained and creaked. 
But ’twas a good stout hempen rope, and not likely 
to part. Yet even as I assured myself that the rope 
would hold, it suddenly snapped above me, dropping 
the two men backward as if shot. There were 
shrieks of despair and curses from below ; a heartless 
laugh from above ; then all was quiet. The men 
were dashed to pieces on the rocky ledge, one indeed 
bounding outward, and finally dropping into the sea. 


XKUbat Ibappeneb at tbe Summit. 275 

Mystified and puzzled at this, I stood immovable, 
till the noise of a struggle on the rocks above me 
drew my attention. There flashed over my mind 
then the mystery of the skeletons on the ledge. This 
was the hiding-place for Long Jim’s treasures ; and, 
as a sacrifice to his greed, the pirates who helped 
him bury them were offered up. Thus the secret 
was preserved. 

The sharp crack of a pistol made me act quickly. 
Was Sandy too being offered up as a sacrifice? 
Springing to the edge of the rocks, I drew myself 
upward till I stood in full view. There was no time 
to waste. Before me, prostrate on the rocks, lay 
Sandy, bleeding freely from a wound ; before him 
stood Long Jim, with sword at the fallen man’s 
breast. Before I could move, Long Jim spoke, saying : 

“ Ye’ve been a faithful servant, Sandy, an’ it makes 
me sad to kill ye ; yes, very sad. But ’tis all fur the 
cause, Sandy ; all fur the cause. I wouldn’t have 
selected ye fur this work, if ye hadn’t been so bold 
as to interfere with me when I would woo our fair 
young lady. Sandy, ye’re too old to act the gallant ; 
an’ ye should have known it. Fur bein’ such an old 
fool, ye must suffer death ; ’twill be easy with the 
sword.” 

He would have plunged the weapon into his body 
in another moment ; but I cleared the space in one 
desperate jump. My weight and momentum carried 
him a dozen feet from Sandy’s side, rolling him over 
and over on the jagged rocks ; knocking the sword 
from his hands, and crashing his head against a 


276 


Blitn MtnfieiO. 


boulder till blood oozed from mouth and nose. I 
would have expressed my feelings in words ; but 
when I looked the man was unconscious, past all 
thought of danger and vengeance. When I turned 
— still with words unspoken — Sandy crouched on 
hands and knees staring at me. There was fear and 
wonder mingled on his face ; with bowed head he 
crossed himself piously, and murmured some prayer. 

“’Tis time you prayed, Sandy,” said I, laughing at 
his fear. “ ’Tis long since you did it. Where did 
you learn to pray? Who taught you that? Your 
mother, I’ll wager, when a child on her knees.” 

He nodded, but with tongue still cloven to the 
roof of his mouth. 

“ Who was your mother, Sandy ? ” then I asked, 
giving him time to recover. “ Her name, Sandy, 
what was it ? ” 

Still no answer; so I picked up Long Jim’s sword 
and pistol, and strode toward him, saying : “ Tell me 
your real name, Sandy, and that of your mother. 
Hast no tongue yet? ” 

“ I’ll speak ; I’ll tell ye,” he gasped in faltering 
tones. “ It hasn’t been on my lips fur these many 
years ; but would to God it had been there oftener T 
’Twas John Wooster, she named me; an’ she — God 
bless her, and curse me fur an ill begotten son ! — was 
Hannah Wooster, — she who bore me.” 

The eyes closed in prayer; and the knotted hands 
crossed again in supplication on the breast ; but I 
laughed in glee and wonder, startling the man from 
his thoughts. He thought me insane, for I said: 


Wbat Ibappeneb at tbe Summit 277 

“John Wooster ! — and Hannah Wooster ! By all 
that is good and mighty ! I’ve found you at last ! 
1 started out at ten summers to find you, and now 
I’ve succeeded ! ” 

I stepped forward and grasped his hands ; but he 
held back, with fear in his bloodshot eyes. ’Twas 
no more than I expected ; ’twas madness, he thought 
he read in my words and face. Or was I some un- 
real, unnatural creation that had risen out of the 
rocks to confront him with his crimes? Hastily 
withdrawing his hand from mine, he tried to crawl 
away, looking eagerly down the side of the cliff, de- 
bating whether or not to run. He crossed himself 
again, which made me add : 

“ You’ll have to do that often, Sandy, to find for- 
giveness for all your sins ; they must be many, and 
the Lord must be good to forgive them. By all 
that’s sacred, I’d never forgive a pirate ! I’d think 
of forgiving the devil first. And yet, I’m half in- 
clined to forgive you, Sandy, for old time’s 
sake.” 

This time, dropping his hands, he sank back upon 
the rocks, with a deathly pallor spreading over his 
face ; a pool of blood collecting at his side. Then, 
realizing his condition, I added : 

“ I forgot you were wounded. Here, let me help 
you.” 

When I raised the head from the rocks, the clotted 
blood appeared on neck and face, matted to hair and 
cloth. With gentleness and compassion, I wiped it 
away, while he murmured : 


278 


miin WtnfielD. 


“ How did ye get out o’ that black hole ? Did ye 
— did ye ” 

“No, Sandy, I didn’t rise up out of the recks to 
save you,” replied I, finishing what I divined as his 
question. “ I climbed up those rocks — up that prec- 
ipice, which no mortal man ever did before, and 
never will again. ’Twas a miracle, Sandy, that I 
performed then.” 

Suddenly remembering Long Jim, I turned to look 
at his prostrate form ; ’twas still huddled up in a 
heap where it had fallen — consciousness not having 
yet returned. Yet a twitching of the limbs and 
muscles indicated life, and returning powers. 

“No, not even Long Jim could scale those rocks,” 
I continued in a monotone. “ I’ll wager my life 
against it. What say you, Sandy, shall we try it ? 
’T would be a good scheme ; and ’twill keep my hands 
from murder.” 

Without waiting for Sandy to speak, I approached 
the side of the pirate captain ; his glazed eyes still 
glared upward without meaning or sight. There 
was rope near at hand — all that was left of the piece 
that had lowered the pirate’s treasure to the ledge of 
rocks — and this I secured. Winding one end around 
the body of Long Jim, I dragged him toward the 
face of the cliff ; then ’twas easy work to lower him 
over, laughing with joy at the punishment I would 
inflict. 

“ What are ye doin’ ?” asked Sandy weakly, star- 
ing hard at me. 

“ Putting our captain where he can watch his 


Mbat Ibappeneb in tbe Summit, 279 

treasures,” replied I, lowering away. 44 The bones 
of his victims have guarded them long enough ; they 
cry out now for vengeance. ’Tis his turn to watch.” 

The limp body on the rope swung through space, 
striking roughly against the rocks, and scarring face 
and hand with the contact. Foot by foot it went 
downward till suddenly it struck the ledge. Then I 
cut the rope, and flung it outward, laughing fiend- 
ishly the while. 

44 There, Sandy, he can watch his treasures till he 
can find a way of escape. I’ve given him a chance, 
and that’s more than he gave his victims. He can 
climb up here, as I did, or go down to the sea. ’Tis 
all the same to me.” 

When I faced the wounded pirate there was satis- 
faction on the face ; he had known the sweetness of 
revenge, and I read it in his expression. Seating 
myself on the rocks I said : 

44 Sandy, ’tis now your turn to tell me your story. 
A dozen times your mother told it to me ; but I want 
the true one from your lips. I see you wonder at 
my words ; they are not to be frightened at. I knew 
your mother — she was my nurse — and for twenty 
years she’s been waiting for your return. ’Tis time 
she had her wish ; and I’m going to take you back to 
her ; you must go with me. The Lord and I may not 
forgive your sins, but she will.” 

It took time and patience to make him believe me ; 
to convince him that I was sane, and not a maniac. 
Then piece by piece he told me the adventures of his 
life ; of crimes and death that made me shudder ; of 


m 


Blltn Mmffelfc. 


repentance that came often, but always too late ; of 
the brutalizing experiences that had drifted him into 
the wild, lawless life he had led. There were no de- 
tails ; they were not needed to make the story ; im- 
agination could fill them in to suit. When through, 
I hurled stones and pebbles into the sea below, lis- 
tening intently to their splash in the water, and 
strangely disinclined to speak, so affected was I by 
the narrative. Then I said abruptly, looking hard at 
the pirate : 

“Sandy, somewhere back on the island is the only 
woman I ever loved ; you know where she is. I shall 
find her, and take her from this island — not even the 
swords and guns of the pirates shall detain me. Will 
you escape from this place with me, or do you choose 
to stay with your old associates ? If you go with me, 
you must fight by my side, and mayhap be killed ; if 
you choose to stay you must remain on these rocks 
till I am safely away. I shall make good my escape ; 
and none shall stay me. Which shall it be, Sandy ? 
Choose now.” 

There was no hesitation, and the hand that grasped 
mine was firm with honesty of purpose. “ I’ll go 
with ye,” he responded ; “ an’ die with ye, or escape 
together. I’m ready.” 

I made no reply, but pressed the hand in turn, thus 
forming our compact. 


XXXII. 


IN SEARCH OF PRISCILLA. 

We did not tarry long on the rocks; ’twas a sea- 
son for thought and action. Sandy grew stronger 
when his wounds were bound up ; and once more he 
buckled on his sword, and stood ready for business. 
He was not so horrible in appearance, it seemed, as 
on that day when I first saw his scarred face ; even 
the eyeless socket had less of disfigurement about it 
than usual. Certain it was, he was not a companion 
at arms to despise ; for sword arm and shoulder were 
strong and muscular, showing training and hard serv- 
ice. The pair of us, I knew, would make a formid- 
able wall of opposition. 

Before moving away from the rocks, I peered down 
the precipice to take a last look at Long Jim ; he was 
still unconscious. This I regretted. There would 
have been more satisfaction in knowing that he 
recognized me. Sandy approached my side, and 
said : 

“ Dost see anything ? ” 

“Yes, our captain is there, but he knows us not.” 

The man gazed steadily at me ; and the single 
eye grew strange in its intensity. Then he spoke 
again, giving meaning to his gaze : 


281 


282 


Ellin TOUnflelfc. 


“ ’Twas up there ye came, without rope or help ? 
How could ye do it ? ” 

“ There are more miracles performed on this island 
than you wot of, Sandy,” I answered smiling 1 at his 
puzzled expression. 

Then as we walked along the rocks, I told him of 
my escape. 

We reached the fringe of weather-beaten trees, 
whose banners were flung to the breeze, and under 
their shadow we studied the fortress below, and the 
beach whereon the pirates had collected. Another 
ship had come in ; and the pirates were full of its 
celebration. They had missed no one ; and for aught 
they cared their captain could starve and rot on the 
cliff-side for days and weeks. 

The day had now passed, and night was darkening 
the landscape ; so when we moved from the shadow 
of the trees the dusk of evening shielded us from 
view. All was quiet and peaceful on the hillside, so 
much so that oppression and a strange fear seized 
me. Thoughts of Priscilla now possessed my soul ; 
and the heart grew sick with longing and fear for 
her. Where was she while this revelry went on ? 
Had accident — or worse — befallen her ? Ages seemed 
to have come and gone since last I had heard her 
voice. So firmly did my dread fasten itself upon me 
that I turned to my companion, and said tremblingly : 

“ Lead me to her, Sandy ; you know the way ; I 
must see her at once.” 

We quickened our footsteps, passing across court- 
yard and square till we reached the interior of the 


IF n Searcl) of Priscilla* 283 

old fortress ; then through the winding corridor, 
whose floors I had traversed when the great dark- 
ness had shut out the whole world from me. Sud- 
denly Sandy stopped, and pointing to a door, said : 
“ She is in there ; knock, and she will know ye.” 

I struck the door loudly, forgetting that such 
clamor would frighten more than attract ; but quickly 
undid the harm by calling impulsively: 

“ Priscilla ! Priscilla ! Cousin Priscilla ! ” 

There was no response, and I knocked louder ; 
then shoved in the door. There was no resistance 
to my shove ; and inside I saw disorder everywhere. 
Struggle of some kind there had been ; and a hasty 
exit. Had the worst happened ? 

“Sandy,” I asked fiercely, “where is she?” 

There was anger in my voice, but it was not 
directed toward my companion; for when he an- 
swered I knew he spoke honestly, but to little pur- 
pose. 

“ I know nothin’ more ; she was here when I left.” 

That only added fuel to the fire that was burning 
within me ; and I flung myself out of the room, 
saying between set teeth : 

“Come, we must find her ! We must find her!” 

From one room to another we hurried, searching 
strange recesses and gloomy corridors ; but no- 
where could we find signs of her. I shouted madly 
her name, recklessly defying those who might have 
been about. ’Twas after all rooms had been ex- 
plored that we returned to the first again, and 
with close detail I studied the different articles 


284 


man mmfieto. 


scattered around. There had been a violent struggle ; 
but murder may have been avoided. 

“ Sandy, she is not here,” I said, leaping from the 
floor where I had squatted in despair ; “ she’s down 
there. We must find her, or kill the man who has 
harmed her.” 

There was ready response in my companion’s eyes ; 
and together we hurried down the path to the beach 
below. I led, pushing out into the blackness of the 
night in feverish haste ; and like a madman I muttered 
to myself dire threats. But the cool night air 
breathed calmness into my brain ; so when I stopped, 
panting on the beach, I knew that I had need of cau- 
tion and clearness of vision. Before us the bright 
lights were burning on the sands, around which 
reeled the drunken pirates, celebrating their latest 
victory with song and dance. Sandy stood by my 
side ; the two of us watched the scene a moment, 
fascinated by the shadows that played around the 
fire. Were we any match for that horde of vile 
creatures, not one of whom would hesitate to destroy 
us? 

With quietness in my voice, I said : “ Sandy, some- 
where in that crowd is a man who knows where my 
cousin is ; that man we must find. There is danger 
ahead now ; you can choose again ; ’tis too much to 
ask of any man to follow me in there.” 

“ I ain’t never yet stopped at danger,” he muttered 
bravely, “ an’ I guess I can stick it out as long as ye 
can. I’ll follow ye where ye lead.” 

“ All right ! ” replied I, in a whisper ; “ ’tis for 


285 


11 n Search of Priscilla. 

now and eternity. For this, I forgive you all — and 
I pray God will do the same ! ” 

Then turning full upon him, I added : “ But we 
will leave Sandy, the pirate, here for evermore. 
Hereafter you must be John Wooster — the rightful 
hero of my boyish dreams. ’Tis John, as your 
mother knew you; and not Sandy, as the pirates call 
you.” 

There was a new chord touched in his nature ; and 
for the lack of better ways to conceal it he broke 
forth ; “ Damn me fur a coward ! I’ll kill every soul 
of ’em if they touch ye or her head.” 

I knew we would need all of this spirit of daring 
ere we could rescue Priscilla from her captors ; and 
the words reinforced my own resolutions. We strode 
down the beach into the full light of the fires, and 
walked unchallenged into the midst of the assembled 
pirates. There were rude stares and exclamations ; 
but none offered opposition. With cool attention to 
our business we passed from one circle to another, 
brushing carelessly against those who stood in our 
way ; once even tumbling a drunken brute over on 
his head, so persistent was he in delaying our prog- 
ress. 

With eyes aflame and eager to see the one I loved, 
I strode on, careless of the result of my actions, till 
suddenly a new joy leaped into my heart. There, 
not a dozen yards away, surrounded by a circle of 
pirates, stood Priscilla ; her head erect and proud, 
her eyes flashing with defiant anger. Two brutes 
faced her, speaking words that I could not divine. 


286 


Bilm MmffelO. 


’Twas them, I judged, I would hold guilty for drag- 
ging her from her room in the old fortress ; even 
though ’twas a drunken spree it deserved punish- 
ment. 

I stepped forward more eagerly ; yet with coolness 
of brain and collected thoughts. I knew the temper 
of the men I would deal with ; they were the same 
I had faced twice before — once indeed with little 
knowledge of their ways and moods. Now I had 
clear vision ; their movements I could divine ; and 
my sword could play to good effect. 

Reaching the circle, I pushed rudely through it, 
saying in a voice that had a commanding ring : 

“ So this is the way you treat your captain ; you 
dare enter his fortress, and rob him of one he has 
sworn to protect from your insolence ! ’Twill be a 
fine punishment he will hold in store for you ! ” 

There were a score of eyes turned upon me ; leer- 
ing, bloodshot, bloodthirsty eyes. I quailed not be- 
fore them, but continued: 

“I come from him to mark the thief; and to re- 
turn the stolen. The punishment shall be according 
to his naming.” 

I had reached Priscilla’s side ; but I dared not lay 
hands on her ; ’twould have spoilt the game. Even 
then the men recovered from their surprise, and one 
exclaimed angrity : 

“ Damn me ! ’tis that fellow that killed Silver Dick 
and stuck Grizzly Mike ! Where did he cum from ? 
Didn’t the capt’n kill him ?” 

For reply, I turned from the ugly, scarred face to 


IFn Search of Priscilla. 287 

John Wooster, and for the last time called him by 
his false name : 

“ Sandy, obey your captain’s orders ; take this pris- 
oner back to him ; I’ll deal with this man.” 

Drawing my sword from its sheath, while Sandy 
put hand upon Priscilla, I added, turning to the man 
who would defy me : 

“ Now if you would defy your captain’s orders, we 
will settle it here ; I strike in his name.” 

I held the blade threateningly toward the man, 
half raised for action ; his nearest companion drew 
his, too, and I saw I had the pair to fight. “ So be 
it,” I spoke ; “ ’twill be quicker work to kill you to- 
gether than separately.” 

Remembrances of the duel with Grizzly Mike and 
Silver Dick must have occurred to them ; for after 
the first bold show of defiance, they wavered. I ap- 
proached them a step, saying sharply : 

“ Guard yourself, if you wish a fair fight ! ” 

But they were for retreating ; they lowered their 
swords, and slunk back into the circle of dark forms. 
Then seeing that Sandy had made good his escape 
from the crowd, leading Priscilla by the arm, I 
turned, and walked away, speaking sneeringly to 
those around : 

“ ’Twill be a sad day for him who steals the cap- 
tain’s prisoner again. I leave you this warning; 
’twill be this sword that will run him through.” 

None interposed objection ; and through the lane 
of sullen, scowling faces I passed. Their resent- 
ment, I knew, would be short : for the pleasures of 


288 


Ellin Winfield 


the feast were already deep within their hearts and 
blood. Even as I reached the outskirts of the crowd, 
some had dismissed it from mind, and had returned 
to their drinking. Only two, I thought, would carry 
feelings further ; they had slunk away, and were not 
to be seen. ’Twas with hopes of finding them again 
that I made my way around the crowd to the point 
where I knew Sandy would await me. 

Faithful Sandy; nay, John Wooster — as he shall 
henceforth be — stood near the water’s edge, with fair 
Priscilla by his side. In the eagerness to meet her 
again, I forgot my enemies, hurrying forward to say : 
“ Cousin Priscilla ! We are safe at last ! ’Tis escape 
now or never ! I’ll lead you away again ; and none 
shall take us alive ! I swear that ! I shall die ere 
they separate us ! ” 

She put her hand on my arm ; ’twas trembling with 
fear or emotion. I stroked the fair skin, and 
added : 

“ ’Tis fearful adventure for one so fair and frail to 
meet; my heart bleeds for you. But we may soon 
be away from it all.” 

“ ’Tis not that, Cousin Allin,” said she softly ; “ I 
mind that less now ; I always longed for adventure. 
’Tis you I was thinking of.” 

She hesitated, holding low the lashes that shielded 
the eyes. I would have burst forth passionately, so 
great was my love, but out of the darkness near us 
came a sharp whistle. ’Twas the last.; for a scuffle 
followed ; and I knew that faithful John had silenced 
the man forever. But there was another; and the 


289 


flit Search ot Priscilla* 

battle would have gone hard with him had I not 
hurried to the scene. 

They were the two who had drawn swords upon 
me in the circle of pirates ; now they had paid for 
their resentment with their own blood. John rose 
from the beach, stained with blood, but not that from 
his own veins. 

“They followed ye down here,” he explained; 
“ ’twas like ’em ; I had a grudge against ’em that’s 
wiped out now. ’Twill make me feel better. But 
we need to hurry ; the night is passin’.” 

I returned to Priscilla, touching her hand reassur- 
ingly, and speaking with calmness : “We must leave 
this island to-night in an open boat ; ’twill be a voy- 
age of hardships and sufferings, Priscilla ; but there 
is no choice. ’Tis across the sea we must go — you 
and I, and John.” 

“ Wherever you direct, Cousin Allin, I go ; ’twill 
be better than another night here.” 

There was much preparation to make ; boat to secure 
and launch; and provisions and water to provide. 
All this was easily arranged, for John knew every 
part of the island, and how best to secure needful 
things. Alone I would have made a poor showing, 
so ignorant was I of the resources of the place. With 
Priscilla I watched the pirates on the beach till John 
returned, and said : 

“ The boat is ready, an’ ’twill be well to start early. 
The wind is fair, an’ blowin’ out to sea. We should 
make many miles before mornin’.” 

“We are ready and eager to go, John,” answered 

i9 


290 


BlUn TOinflelfc. 


I quickly ; “ this island has no attachment for us ; 
’twill give us no pain to leave it.” 

“ No ; but joy — great joy,” murmured Priscilla. 

I helped her into the boat, stowing her away snugly 
in the bows, where cloaks and sail-cloth protected her 
from the night’s dew. 

“ There you can rest and sleep for the night,” I 
said ; “ ’tis peace now ; for danger is past.” 

“ Sit here with me, Allin,” she said softly, and with 
timid voice ; “ the night is young yet ; the moon will 
soon be up ; and the air is warm and pleasant. I 
would have you here by my side.” 

Sandy took the tiller and sheet-rope, while I sat 
near the bow, watching with Priscilla the beach fade 
into the gloom of the night. ’Twas a fair and beau- 
tiful night; warm and balmy with the tropical breath 
of spring ; with fragrance of flowers and hum of in- 
sects drifting to us from the wooded shores. The 
rippling water murmured sweet cadences into our 
ears ; humming some tune and lullaby that made 
fresh the memories of other days. The great solemn 
night brooded over cove and island ; and the silence 
stirred pleasant thoughts within the mind ; ’twas too 
entrancing to break with words. So we sat together 
in the bow of the boat, dreaming and thinking, for- 
getting the realities of the dangers just passed, and 
scarce planning for the future. 

Out of the cove we passed in dreamy pleasure ; 
our silent boatmen guiding and directing the craft 
without word or exclamation. We watched the re- 
ceding shores ; and in the darkness our hands touched, 


11 n Search of Priscilla* 291 

carrying mutual message of happiness. Then the 
moon came up, flooding the ocean with its white 
light ; and bathing us with its brightness. In its 
rays there was added mystery to the message in our 
eyes ; ’twas as though a miracle had been performed. 
Under its spell we gazed a moment ; then shut out 
the joy that seemed too great to stand, and again 
watched the waters that rippled around us. Midnight 
was now upon us ; and the boundless sea stretched 
ahead; its waves rolling in long swells which car- 
ried us swiftly from the island where so much pain 
and fear had been ours. 


XXXIII. 


CAST ADRIFT. 

Morning dawned bright and clear, with the spell 
of the tropical climate still strong over all nature, 
lulling senses to pleasant repose, and banishing 
thoughts of danger. The mists of the ocean rose 
with the sun, obscuring its rays by a sheeny veil 
that hung suspended in mid-air till sudden warmth 
dispelled it ; melting it away as thin vapor without 
form or substance. There was salty odor in the air, — 
rich and tonic in its breath, — swept up by spray and 
foam that dashed lengthwise of our boat, and broke 
in a thousand watery fragments. The wind blew 
soft and gentle, wafting us steadily onward in our 
course. 

We had slept little through the quietness of the 
night; but the rest had brought us refreshment, and 
I relieved John at the tiller as the sun burst above 
the misty line of the horizon. Priscilla had found 
slumber toward morning ; but now she lay, wrapped 
in her blankets, watching the changes in the scene, 
forgetful of all else. 

’Twas John who scanned \he horizon for sign of 
shore or sail; not heeding the mysterious creation of 
292 


Cast Bbrlft, 


293 


another day on the sea, which so absorbed our 
thoughts. Following his practical gaze, I vainly 
sought to make out sign of shore or craft. ’Twas all 
blank ; the horizon sea-bound and encompassed by 
the watery waste ; white-capped waves rising and 
falling to meet sky and clouds. Still I asked, con- 
firming my beliefs by John’s words : 

“ Can you see island or ship, John ? ” 

He shook his head negatively, answering slowly : 

“ No ; we have left the island far astern, an’ no 
ships would be in this latitude. We must steer 
north to strike their path ; ’tis seldom they cum this 
way.” 

“ Except when towed by the Black Racer” I an- 
swered with a smile ; “ then they come unwillingly.” 

“ Yes ; many’s the ship that’s cum this way to her 
doom ; an’ I helped them to their destruction.” 

There was a mournful note in the voice ; a brood- 
ing strain of repentance. I knew ’twas a different 
man who stood before me ; one who felt the burden 
of his crimes, and was heavy-hearted with them. So 
I answered lightly, hoping to cheer him : 

“ We’ll leave all thoughts of that behind; ’tis all 
like a dream ; we must forget it.” 

Though silent at this, the heavy look still hung 
over the scarred face, and for days thereafter we 
could not lift it. Priscilla joined with me to stir 
hope within his breast ; not even shutting him out 
from our talk, which we would have turned to mutual 
memories and associations. Long hours John guided 
the boat, silently and impassively watching the 


294 


Bllm Mtuffelfc, 


waters ahead, finding little interest in aught else. 
Time grew heavy on our hands, and I would force 
him to rest ; but he was slow to avail himself of the 
opportunity. 

Provisions we had a-plenty ; and we feasted with 
little thought of the morrow. With fine disregard 
of comfort, Priscilla met the emergency cheerfully, 
scarce complaining when the seas ran high and w T et 
her through. The little boat labored heavily in the 
swells, beaten into greater unrest by the increasing 
wind ; then clouds shut out the heavens, and two 
gray days and nights followed. Our spirits grew 
heavier under the touch of darkened sky and coldly- 
tossing, restless sea, which moaned its dismal song 
in solemn cadence. 

The wind changed its course on the fifth day, and 
brought blacker clouds up from the horizon, sweep- 
ing them across the heavens with great swiftness. 
The air grew hot and cold by turns ; portending dan- 
ger that none knew better than our silent boatman. 
Yet he spoke no words of fear to us ; leaving us to 
find our pleasure as we might, watching and studying 
the narrow world around. 

When the air grew cold and threatening, I wrapped 
Priscilla in the warm cloak that John had provided 
for her; carefully shielding her from the biting 
wind, which every hour increased in power. “ ’Tis 
all we can do for you, Cousin Priscilla,” I said ; “ but 
soon we may find help ; then we can give you more 
comfort.” 

She spoke quickly in reply, smiling sadly as she 


Cast Hfcrift. 


295 


said : “ I want nothing more than what you have. 
Have you not suffered ? Then can I not endure a 
little too ? ” 

“ ’Tis not right that you should, Cousin Priscilla ; 
man was born to fight and suffer; but woman to enjoy.” 

“ Fie on you, Cousin Allin ! That’s not what I 
believe. Dost think I came to sea to find comfort ? ” 
“Why did you come? You have not told me. 
’Twas strange that you should sail from Boston with 
Captain Packer. I thought at first it must be 
Edith. You remember how I spoke to you first, 
thinking that you were Edith ? ” 

“Yes; I remember,” she answered slowly, with 
eyes downcast. “ She was on your mind.” Then 
looking up, with fine color in her cheeks: “But 
Edith is Captain Packer’s wife. Did I tell you? ” 

“ No ; you did not,” I answered quietly ; “ then I 
am glad ; she will be happy.” 

“ And you ? ” 

There was inquiry in her voice, which I did not 
understand, and I repeated ; “ And I ? ” Then seem- 
ing to read something in her eyes, I was led to say 
fervently: “Yes! I am happy; very happy ! How 
could I be else ? ” 

She looked away from me, gazing across the angry 
waves, and then asked : “ Is there danger, Cousin 
Allin? Will these waves swamp us? They seem 
terribly high and rough. Once I thought I would 
find delight in riding over them ; but now — now — 
’tis no time to die ; I wish to live ! ” 

Our eyes met ; I would have held them forever in 


296 


mun MtnfieR)* 


that gaze, so great was my love ; but the seas rushed 
wildly over the boat, and drenched us. The danger 
was increasing ; even John’s face was worried and 
drawn. ’Twas not his crimes now that made serious 
his looks ; but concern over the situation. 

“The storm will be upon us by night, will it 
not ? ” I asked. 

For reply he pointed ahead, and muttered : “ ’Tis 
upon us now ! ” 

With sudden energy the sea rose in a wall of foam 
beyond us; roared with deafening crashes against 
the frail boat, and the wind swept mast and sail away 
with fearful shrieking. Then there came a lull ; 
John sprang to bail out the boat ; and I to help him, 
calling Priscilla to stay by me. She did not cry out, 
but seizing one of the buckets worked steadily by my 
side. As fast as the great waves filled the wrecked 
boat, we bailed it out, working with feverish energy, 
uttering neither word or cry. White in the vivid 
flashes of lightning, Priscilla was still calm and self- 
possessed, ready to follow our lead. Once indeed 
the end seemed at hand, the boat lurching under its 
load of green water and foam ; but John raised the 
barrel of drinking water, and flung it overboard. 

“ ’Tis our only hope,” he groaned. 

Then lightened somewhat by this, the boat steadied 
itself, and we gained on the water. There was still 
another chance ; and we worked for it. The storm 
muffled its fury for a season ; and then crashed out 
again with redoubled energy ; but it seemed to re- 
treat, and break around and not upon us. 


Cast Bfcrtft 


297 


“’Tis passing; ’tis passing!” I shouted, noting 
the gradual change. 

“ Yes ; the worst is over,” John replied. 

With renewed hope we worked, bailing now with 
the consciousness that safety was within our grasp. 
The stout boat — though without mast or sail or rud- 
der — was still intact. The angry sea fell quickly 
after the storm ; and we finally flung down our 
buckets. Then John said : 

“ The rain has stopped ; ’tis too bad.” 

“ Why so ? Have we not had rain enough ? We’re 
soaked to the skin now.” 

“ But we’ll soon need the rain ; we have no drink- 
ing water.” 

I did not understand the full meaning of this ; not 
till hours later, when thirst began to parch lips and 
tongue, and there was no water to drink. W e slept the 
night through in fitful repose, changing our watches 
often, and ever keeping an anxious eye on the sea and 
sky. When morning broke we felt the discomfort of 
thirst. There were a few drops of rain water in the 
bucket, caught accidentally from the last shower. 

Eagerly we drank of this, dividing it sparingly, 
and wondering where our next supply would come 
from. If the lowering clouds would only send a 
shower we might collect sufficient to last a few days. 

But the clouds gradually drifted away, permitting 
the sun once more to shine full upon the sea, drying 
everything in its path, and licking up moisture from 
our boat and clothes with eager thirst. It grew 
warm and sultry by noon, intensifying our longing 


298 


BlUn UflUnfielfc* 


for water ; parching tongue and lips till they ap- 
peared stiff and swollen. 

Vainly we scanned the horizon, trusting that some 
passing ship would show itself, bringing us the relief 
that must soon come ; our hopes were measured by 
hours, and not by days. Madness from thirst would 
seize us before another day could pass ; and then 
’twere better that we had never been born. Priscilla 
read our fate in the stern, set features of John, who 
now grew more morbid and gloomy. I would not 
yield to the depression ; my prison life in the subter- 
ranean cavern had made suffering less poignant to 
me ; but for the one I loved my heart bled. I sat 
by her side, watching the paleness of her face ; stern 
and defiant yet, but with weakening resolution show- 
ing. ’Twas a pitiful sight; yet for sheer courage 
there was no murmur — nothing but silent re- 
solve. 

The hours of the new day dragged wearily along ; 
the thirst grew maddening ; our tongues became 
swollen, and speech almost impossible. John sat in 
the stern, holding hard to the new tiller he had 
rigged ; and ever and anon turning his eyes from his 
ragged sail to where the western sun was approach- 
ing the horizon. For long time no speech had passed 
our lips. Then suddenly the single eye of our silent 
boatman burned with a feverish glow ; it glared with 
such fierce resolve that I raised my head inquiringly. 
Then I knew that some horrible idea had formed 
itself in his brain ; and when he withdrew his hand 
from his cloak I was not surprised. ’Twas an ugly 


Cast Hfcrift 


299 


sheath knife he held clenched in his hand. The 
furtive eye still glowed at us ; the madman, I thought, 
was staring out of it ; but I was prepared. 

When he moved, slowly and stealthily, raising the 
knife to clearer view, I made ready tospring at him, 
knowing well that one of us would be his victim if 
taken by surprise. Then before he could make the 
attack, I moved swiftly toward him, keeping eyes 
well on the knife. He raised it suddenly, and, as if 
divining my thoughts, would have plunged it into 
his throat. 

I wrested it from his grasp, holding him as if he 
had been a child ; but there was no madness in the 
eyes or voice, and when he spoke ’twas thus : 

“ ’Twill save ye a few days longer ; let me do it. 
My blood will save her ; she must drink of it, or 
she’ll perisli before morning.” 

We glared into each other’s eyes; the temptation 
was great. For Priscilla’s sake I might do it ; but 
— I threw the temptation off, and hurled the knife 
far into the sea lest it should tempt me again. 

“We’ll die together, John,” I groaned. “’Twill 
do no good to do that ; ’tis our fate.” 

He was not satisfied ; but he held no other weapon, 
and I returned to my seat. Priscilla was resting, 
with eyes closed, and unconscious of it all. Her fair 
face was pinched with suffering ; it made wild 
thoughts run riot in my veins. John was right; we 
could keep life in her with our own blood ; then 
mayhap a kind Providence would send her help. 
’Twas not madness ; not if it saved her. 


300 


HIHn Minfielfc. 


With keen purpose and intent, I picked up a 
bucket ; held it before John, saying: “ Then ’tis my 
turn first ; open the vein here ; ’twill give enough 
life for the night.” 

With bared arm, I held my sword toward him, 
bidding him to cut ; holding the bucket meanwdiile 
to catch the precious drops. He shrunk back; then 
made a motion as if to grasp the sword and turn its 
point upon himself. I struck it upward, and spoke 
commandingly : 

“ Do as I bid you ; ’tis my order ; and I shall be 
obeyed.” 

The dusk of evening was around us ; but through 
the dim light we could read the grim resolve in each 
other’s eyes : neither would yield. Yet being the 
stronger of the two, I made him flinch under my 
fierce gaze ; his eye fell before mine, and then wan- 
dered across the water. As I looked a new light 
seemed to dawn in it ; the madness that had made 
it horrible was gone. Suddenly he raised a hand 
and pointed, gurgling with parched tongue and 
swollen throat : 

“ See ! ’Tis a sail ; or am I mad ? ” 

Turning quickly, I saw the white patch against 
the gray and black of the sky. ’Twas a sail, — not a 
mile away, — and coming toward us. With unloos- 
ened tongue, we shouted and waved till response 
came from the ship — even Priscilla waking and join- 
ing in the outcry. Then faintness seized us, and we 
yielded to great weakness, becoming dumb and 
helpless. 


XXXIV. 


THE LONG FIGHT AND CHASE. 

Darkness spread over the sea, and came near to 
shutting us from view before the sail bore down upon 
us and boat could be launched to pick us up. Not 
knowing what our rescuers might be — so dim was 
the light— I fought off the faintness that had made 
us weak, and held one arm out to support Priscilla, 
and, if need be, to protect her from any worse danger 
than the sea. Not again would she fall among pirates 
and cut-throats ; ’twere better to end it all with my 
own sword. With this resolve in mind, I held her 
closely, looking oft into the white face and weary 
eyes till I grew mad with anxiety. 

The ship seemed like a goodly clipper, built for 
peaceful trading, and not for war. Yet when we 
first stepped on deck my heart misgave me ; ’twas a 
crew that no trader would carry. There were four 
score and ten gathered on the deck, and armed for 
war, and not for peace. The black muzzle of guns 
peeped from under tarpaulin and cordage that had 
been spread out to conceal them ; ’twas another trick 
of the high seas. Not even the Black Racer ever 
showed fiercer teeth than this strange craft, which 
we now found ourselves on, and for a moment I 

SOI 


302 


HUtn TMinfielb* 


stood immovable. To the words of our rescuers I 
made no reply; but, whispering to Priscilla, said : 

“ ’Tis another cursed pirate ; they have deceived 
us again. ’Tis easier to kill you, Priscilla, than let 
them take you prisoner. ’Twill be over in a minute ; 
then we can find peace. Dost agree, fair cousin?” 

I held hand on sword hilt, ready to draw it and 
strike ; and had any placed hands on us, I should 
have acted without her consent. But the crew stood 
off, while from the cabin appeared their captain. I 
had no eyes for him, but waited on Priscilla’s word. 

“Speak, Cousin Priscilla, before they part us; I 
cannot leave you again ; nay, I shall not — not even 
with your consent.” 

I spoke fiercely, and in the dim light of the deck 
I thought she consented ; but when I looked into her 
eyes again they were smiling. Then she said: 
“ Don’t you see, Cousin Allin ? Hast gone blind 
again? Look! — not at me — but at him — the cap- 
tain ! ” 

Following her gaze, I stood as if blinded and 
dazed ; did my eyes deceive, or was I looking sanely 
and intelligently? Before me in flesh stood Cap- 
tain Packer, with hands extended and smile on lips. 
I would have released Priscilla and grasped his 
hands in mine, but from sheer joy and relief she 
grew suddenly helpless, and nearly swooned in my 
arms. 

“ ’Tis a happy rescue,” I heard Captain Packer 
saying — “a happy rescue: another night and day 
’fc would have been too late,” 


303 


ZTbe Xoncf g iQftt attb Gbase* 

“ Yes ; too late ! ” I murmured. Then remember- 
ing our sufferings, I cried: “Water! Bring her 
water ! See, she’s dying for it ; none has passed her 
lips for forty-eight hours.” 

“ And yours ? How long since did you drink ? ” 
I heard Captain Packer ask, as he held the cup of 
cooling drink to Priscilla’s parched lips. 

“ Does not matter, so long as she has it,” I 
laughed ; but when she was satisfied I took the prof- 
fered cup and drained it. “ ’Tis Boston water ; and 
never did it taste better.” 

J ohn was also helped on deck ; but he would not 
drink till we had satisfied our thirst. Then with 
trembling limbs we staggered to quarters below, and 
slept till the sun was well up in the heavens on the 
morrow. 

A most fortunate rescue it was — most fortunate 
for many reasons ! When I reached deck the fol- 
lowing morning, I would have asked the meaning of 
the large crew ; but another sail coming toward us 
made me exclaim : 

“ What sail is that ? — ’tis no trader ! ” 

“ No ; ’tis our consort,” answered Captain Packer, 
who had joined me. “ She carries six guns and a 
crew of eighty.” 

“ But you ? — why have you such a crew ? ” I asked 
in bewilderment. 

“’Tis only a trick to find the pirates. We’re a 
peaceful trader, but we can bite.” 

I saw the meaning of it all, then exclaimed 
eagerly : 


304 


Ellin Mtnfielfc. 


“ ’Tis well we met you ; I can lead you to the 
pirates’ headquarters.” 

“ We’re bound there now fast as sail can carry us.” 

“ But how do you know its latitude ? ” I asked, 
sorely puzzled at the man’s confidence. He smiled, 
pointed to the wheel, and said : 

“We trusted your friend ; he said he could steer 
us to the island. Is it so ? ” 

I looked astern ; and saw John, stern and for- 
bidding, guiding the armed trader across the south- 
ern seas ; headed, I knew, for the island which we 
had so recently deserted. I replied simply : 

“ He can do it better than I ; leave all to him ; he 
can be trusted.” 

Followed by our heavily armed consort, we sailed 
steadily southward all that day and night, John 
scarcely leaving his post of duty long enough to eat 
and rest. To him ’twas a duty that would help to 
wipe out many of his crimes. He knew the waters 
about, as I knew the streets of Boston, and never 
once did he vary the course of his ship. He had no 
word for sailors or officers, but stood immovable 
and silent by his post, his feverish eye looking 
steadily into the distance till one day his features 
relaxed, and he said : 

“ ’Tis the headland ; there on the port side ! 
’Twill take us half a day to run in ! ” 

There was commotion on deck then; the men 
were piped to their quarters. Guns were uncovered 
— for there was no further need of deception ; am- 
munition passed around ; weapons cleaned and poh 


305 


Uhc Xong jftebt an& Cbase. 

islied ; signals exchanged with our consort. Captain 
Packer looked to everything, cautioning his men to 
do their duty with a vengeance. We hove to a 
mile off the headland till our consort came up ; then 
abreast we sailed straight for the entrance to the 
cove. 

None felt the excitement of the approaching con- 
flict more than I, yet there was nervousness in mind 
and heart. A fighting ship was no place for Pris- 
cilla. A dozen times I went below decks to caution 
her to stay out of sight, promising her assistance 
should danger befall the ship. In the event of my 
death, Captain Packer promised to save her should 
the ship take fire or sink; and John I knew was like 
a faithful bloodhound, ready to die for either. 

So ’twas with an easier heart that I took my post 
on the forward deck, eager to lead the first landing 
or boarding party. I knew ’twould strike terror 
into the hearts of many of the pirates to find me 
heading an attack, followed by such a redoubtable 
crew. Then, too, I was not sure but I would face 
Long Jim again in fair battle. A miracle might 
have saved him from death on the rocks. 

The headland hid us from view for another hour ; 
then suddenly taking advantage of current and wind 
we moved our course so that the full width and ex- 
panse of the cove hove in view. ’Twas a glorious 
view, such as few of the men had ever seen before. 
The water was bright and silvery in the sun ; the 
green of hills and mountains in strong contrast to the 
white beach of the basin’s rim. 


20 


306 


Ellin TOlnflelfc, 


There were two ships in the cove — the Black Racer 
and another. ’Twas a fine trap, and our prey could 
not escape us. On the beach all was quiet, and 
none had suspected the danger. Not till we stood 
in full view for half an hour, steadily approaching 
the upper end of the bay, did commotion on shore 
and pirate ship show signs of excitement and con- 
sternation. Then ’twas that small boats swarmed in 
the water, loaded with pirates intent upon reaching 
one of their ships ; all preferring to fight on deck 
rather than on land. We could hear the pipings of 
the quartermaster, the shouts of commands, and 
the cries of angry men who had been surprised in 
their idleness. 

“ ’Tis better to make it easy for our men,” said 
Captain Packer, addressing me ; “ it may seem like 
murder, but they are not human beings. I hate to 
lose a single man in killing such scum.” 

“ What would you do ? ” I asked, not divining his 
meaning. 

“ Rake the small boats before they can reach the 
ships.” 

“ Does seem like murder ; but they’d do it. We 
can’t show mercy.” 

Then he ordered his gunners to measure the dis- 
tance, and a moment later our guns belched forth 
shot and flame. The shots shrieked and whistled 
through the air, tearing up the sands of the distant 
beach, and burying themselves in the water. It 
took another round of shot for the gunners to get 
the measure ; then they plowed up the swarming 


307 


Ube % o\\q fffgbt anb Gbase* 

boat-loads of pirates with true aim, shattering heavy 
timber into splinters, and casting their burdens into 
the sea. There were dull shouts and curses, fierce 
commands and ravings, and all the wild carnage of 
war. ’Twould have been sickening, if not in so just 
a cause ; yet withal it made me turn away. There 
was lacking the excitement of action and participa- 
tion in the battle. I liked not such long range 
fighting ; but when the guns of the Black Racer 
responded, and I saw a seaman beheaded by a well- 
directed shot not a yard from me, I grew hot with 
passion, and cheered every broadside we hurled 
straight into the enemy’s ship. Their blood now 
had to wipe out the stains of many a murder. With 
terrific crash and roar, the guns of our consort blended 
with those from our deck. Shot and shell were 
hurtling through the air in thick clouds, the smoke 
soon obscuring the bright rays of the sun. 

The guns of the second pirate ship then joined in 
the fierce battle, adding another key to the sounds 
that echoed and reechoed among the hills. The 
pirates succeeded in raising anchor; and the sails 
catching the wind swung the two boats around so 
they could work their guns better. ’Twas to be a 
desperate fight ; that we knew, for the pirates were 
heavily armed, and their guns were a match for 
ours. • 

Our heavier consort brought broadside after broad- 
side to bear upon the nearest pirate ship, and, 
steadily narrowing the range, she buried tons of iron 
and steel into her hull, literally driving her back- 


308 


Ellin Minfielfc, 


ward toward the sandy beach. The Black Racer — 
swifter of foot than her companion — gained more 
headway, and bore down upon us, fighting desperately 
foot by foot for the entrance to the bay. 

“ Head her off, captain ! ” I shouted, seeing her 
object, “ or she’ll escape out to sea.” 

“ We’ll head her off with our guns and board her; 
she’ll never escape this time.” 

Yet with stately speed and pride the pirate ship 
swung into the tide, and surged steadily forward. 
John, who had relinquished the wheel, suddenly 
sprang forward, and said : 

“ Let me have it ; she’s goin’ through the narrow 
cut ; she’ll get away.” 

The helmsman was slow to yield his position ; but 
Captain Packer saw the point, and handed the mastery 
of the ship over to John. He changed her course, 
swung her around so that we ran parallel with the 
pirate. Broadside after broadside we exchanged as 
we ran this race, crashing down sails and rigging, 
and tearing up decks and bulwarks till the bay 
seemed full of broken timbers. 

Above the fearful carnage there came a cheer from 
behind : we turned to see our consort finishing the 
other pirate ; boarding her as she lay helpless on the 
sand-bar, battered and burning in a dozen places. 

“ ’Tis her punishment : now for the other one ! ” 
said I grimly, turning eyes once more to the Black 
Racer . 

She was a noble ship ; swift as the eagle in flight, 
and stately as a condor in her movements. She 


309 


XTfoe Xortg fftgbt anb Cbase* 

glided ahead of us, despite tom sails and rigging ; 
gaining in the race till every man aboard our ship 
groaned in spirit. John only kept silent — grimly, 
fearfully silent — urging his ship onward through 
cross currents and tides till it seemed as if the very 
elements favored him. 

“ Bring her down ! Cripple her ! Such shooting ! 
Aim higher ! There, that is better ! ” Thus shouted 
the officers to gunners who were sweating and smok- 
ing with exertion. Never did guns point straighter, 
nor did shot and shell ever shriek and explode with 
greater precision ; yet despite it all the pirate glided 
onward, careless of wrecked sails and masts, and 
making straight for the narrow cut. 

This none knew save John. ’Twas as if the two 
ships were headed straight for the mountains ; both 
determined to run ashore on the strand. We looked 
in amazement at this strange spectacle, and Captain 
Packer said : 

t; They must be sinking, and intend to run ashore 
to fight it out there.” 

But John knew differently ; to him ’twas all so 
plain that he wondered at our words, nor suffered 
himself to make reply. Then suddenly between the 
hills ahead a steep valley appeared, and between it 
ran a narrow, deep-flowing stream ; beyond it we saw 
the coral reefs, and back of them the deep blue of the 
ocean. 

“’Tis there they are going ! ” we shouted. 

“ Yes,” answered I grimly ; “ and they think we 
can’t follow them. If we do the coral reef or rocks 


310 


Blltn TOUnfie®. 


await us ; but one of their best pilots guides us. 
None on their ship knows the coast better.” 

Thus it was that John fought hard to reach the 
channel first. As if by mutual consent guns were 
quieted now, and all watched the race. There was 
excitement enough in this, and hearts beat quickly. 
The Black Racer continued to draw ahead, and John 
manoeuvered his boat so well that we gained nearly all 
we lost. Yet there was a difference; speed could not 
be forever balanced by tricks and skilled seamanship. 
In time the Black Racer forged into the narrow chan- 
nel between the hills — a hundred yards ahead of us. 
In anger at this escape our gunners once more opened 
fire, pouring their shot in terrific showers into the 
hull and rigging of the pirate at such short range 
that the smoke almost enveloped both vessels. The 
Black Racer trembled and heeled at this cannonade ; 
and for a moment it seemed as if she would careen 
over on the rocks which guarded either side of the 
channel. 

Then she righted herself ; and caught in the swift 
current that was setting seaward, she seemed fairly 
to draw away from us by magic. There were groans 
and hoarse commands around, and wild cheers ahead. 
They thought now to draw us to our doom ; so over 
stern and sides they gazed with exultant eyes. But 
John knew his chart well ; better in fact than those 
ahead. We followed swiftly into the narrow stream, 
hanging determinedly upon the heels of the enemy ; 
barking ever and anon with a hastily-rigged bow- 
chaser. 


311 


Ube %om ffiabt anb Gbase* 

Through the deep cut in the mountains we passed ; 
then out into a broad bay, surrounded on three sides 
by coral reefs and rocks, with the surf pounding in 
sullen roar across the obstructions. We rounded the 
last point of headland ; and a sheer rocky cliff tow- 
ered five hundred feet above us. With a smothered 
exclamation of wonder and surprise, I gazed at this 
sudden transformation. Before me was the precipice 
which I had so toilsomely climbed after escape from 
the subterranean prison. 

Moving swiftly toward the stern, I spoke thus, ad- 
dressing John: “ ’Tis where we fought! See the 
summit ! ” 

John nearly dropped the wheel, so interested was 
he ; and with shaded ej^es we stared at the cliff, for- 
getting the pirate ship ahead. As we drew abreast 
of it, the ledge where Long Jim had buried his treas- 
ures loomed up ; around it circled the two huge vul- 
tures, staring with eager eyes at the heap of bones. 
John whispered hoarsely : 

“ Where is the capt’n? — has he escaped?” 

“ I see him not ; he is not there,” I answered. 
Then suddenly, with a shudder, I cried hoarsely : 
“ Look ! What is it ? — dangling from the rope ! ” 

’Twas a sight sufficient to quail the stoutest heart ; 
yet for a moment we gazed in greedy delight. Hang- 
ing from the rope, which had caught in the stunted 
trees of a cleft in the precipice, was a strange un- 
earthly creature, grinning with fearful face at us. 
Fifty feet above the surface of the sea it swung — a 
human skeleton, stripped of its flesh, yet so fresh that 


312 


Ellin Minfielfc. 


the blood had not yet dried on the bones. Every 
passing breeze rattled the bones horribly against the 
rocks, and the vultures from above circled down- 
ward, and looked at their victim. But they had done 
their work well, and only whitening bones, hung 
together by a few strips of muscles and tendons, 
were left. 

“ ’Tis the capt’n,” muttered John, crossing him- 
self ; “ ’tis him ! ’tis him ! ” 

Then he turned to his work with brighter face, fol- 
lowing the pirate ship with an expression that knew 
no defeat. When I turned, sick and disgusted at 
the sight, I found Priscilla standing by my side ; she, 
too, had seen the dangling skeleton. Her face was 
white with horror ; yet she whispered : “ Who is it ? 
I know nothing of this, Cousin Allin ! ” 

“ ’Tis Long Jim ! ” I said feebly. “ He has ex- 
piated his sins at last! ’Tis a fearful death ; but he 
deserved it all. Come, we must not look at it.” 

I led her away, and in the cabin told her of that 
lonely swim from the bowels of the earth ; of the 
terrible climb up the steep precipice ; of the strange 
sight I saw at the summit, and of the fight and trag- 
edy that none but John and I knew. 


XXXV. 


THE RACE OVER, PRISCILLA TELLS HER TALE. 

When next I appeared on deck the coral reefs 
were near ; our pilot seemed to be running our craft 
straight upon them, so steadily did he point her bow 
away from the rocky precipice. Yet through their 
treacherous line there was a clear passageway — a 
channel which none save the pirates knew. The 
Black Racer had already cleared the reefs and was 
standing out to sea ; but the chase was not yet over. 
With muzzled guns we passed through the danger- 
ous reef, John holding the ship steady, not daring 
to look behind. ’Twas a narrow way, and death 
yawned on either side. The pirates ahead looked in 
vain for us to dash upon the jagged coral rock ; but 
we cleared the space, and sailed out into the ocean. 

Then began the duel again, and the stern chase, 
which lasted for days and nights. Captain Packer 
was not easily discouraged, nor thrown off the track 
of the enemy. Not until all signs of the pirate had 
faded from view would the chase be relinquished. 
With more guns trained over the bow, we steadily 
hurled shot and shell at the escaping craft, trusting 
that a lucky shot might permanently disable her. 
From the Black Racer's stern occasionally puffed a 

313 


314 


miin Minffelfc* 


small gun, whose shot always buried itself into the 
sea before it reached our side. ’Twas a fitful and 
unsatisfactory cannonade at the best, and we soon 
lost interest in it. 

Yet the race was never abandoned ; some hearts 
were faint and weak ; but there was hope in the 
minds of most that all would end well if we but dog- 
gedly hung on the trail of the ship. When night 
came on the pirate changed her course ; but instead 
of distancing us in the darkness she ran closer to 
our port side. A few hours after dawn we sought 
again to cripple her, and the silent depths of the 
ocean reverberated with the roar of big guns. 

“’Twill be a long race, but we’ll have her yet,” 
said Captain Packer, when again the pirate slowly 
crept away from us, crippled more this time, but 
still able to sail swiftly. “ She has no harbor to go 
to ; and we’ll hunt her down till we have her.” 

John, standing by, heard this, and nodded his head 
violently, muttering : “ ’Tis so ; she can’t escape ; 
we’ll catch her.” 

Thus hope kept us up, day by day, till the fateful 
hour. Then came the meeting of stern enemies, 
and the long reckoning. ’Twas on the third day 
that heavy fog lifted itself suddenly from the ocean, 
and made glad every heart. Not half a mile away, 
heading toward us, was the pirate; in the white 
blanket she had altered her course only to find that 
she had been steering across our bows. ’Twas mutual 
surprise ; and for some moments consternation ab- 
sorbed all other thoughts. Then the Black Racer 


TTbe Iflace ©v>er, Priscilla Hells iber Hale. 315 

swung around to point away from us, and our guns 
opened fire in the final duel. There was some sharp 
sailing for position ; then the top-mast of the pirate 
tumbled to the deck, and her great sail fell outward. 
She stopped and careened under the force of the 
heavy broadside, and a score of sailors rushed to cut 
away the dragging sail. 

Frightened and crippled, the ship now staggered 
unevenly through the water, making but little head- 
way, while our good ship drew upon her rapidly. 

“ ’Tis our prize now ! ” shouted John exultantly, 
drawing sword, and preparing to follow me. 

“ You’re right, John,” I answered ; “ she can’t es- 
cape.” 

Seeing that she could no longer sail, her captain 
decided to fight, and all hands were turned to the 
guns. The fiercest duel of the race then began. 
Like black demons the men fought, gunners loading 
and shooting till their muzzles blackened each other’s 
portholes. Closer and closer drifted the two boats, 
and louder screamed and roared the heavy explosives. 
Blood ran in riotous streams from deck to deck, and 
splashed in pools into the sea. Men were beheaded 
and torn to pieces by showers of shot that raked the 
decks. Yet greater was the execution on board the 
pirate. Half their guns were dismantled, and the 
others had few gunners left to work them. From the 
mast-head still flaunted defiantly the black flag. 

Once in the lull of the conflict Captain Packer 
shouted above the noise, asking if they surrendered ; 
for reply he received another broadside from three 


316 


miin Minfielfc. 


guns. Then we dismantled her with well-directed 
aim, raking decks and hull with heavy shot till there 
seemed nothing left to aim at. John suddenly seized 
the wheel, and swung the boats together with a crash ; 
in an instant a dozen hardy seamen followed me on 
board the pirate. But no enemy faced us. There 
was death and carnage around ; dearly had the pirates 
paid for their crimes. One or two raised themselves 
on their elbows and cursed us, but none offered op- 
position. In the cabin we found half a dozen 
cowering in fright, and ready to surrender. These 
we secured and marched aboard our ship. 

Thus ended the long race and the fierce sea fight. 
’Twas a tragedy that needs little dwelling upon. 
When the last prisoner was secured, I hurried below 
decks, anxious lest stray shots had crashed into Pris- 
cilla’s cabin. But her smiling face met mine ; pale 
and sorrowful at the awful scene around, but brave 
and courageous. 

“ ’Tis now my turn,” she said ; “ these brave men 
need a woman’s care. ’Tis my duty to nurse them.” 

I did not deter her ; but ’twas a dreadful sight on 
deck, and Priscilla had need of all her courage to meet 
it. Then her fine spirit came to her rescue ; and she 
walked amidst the headless corpses with firm and 
fearless eyes. The dead were past helping — horrible 
in their bloodless stare, with limbs and faces drawn 
and twisted in the death agony ; the wounded were 
within our charge, and waiting for the nursing hand 
of friend and surgeon. 

As we gathered them up from the slippery deck, 


Ube iRace Over* Priscilla TTells Iber Uale, 317 

Priscilla spoke kindly to them, soothed them with 
touch and word, and made easy their sufferings with 
her rare presence of mind. Men, shot and disfigured, 
blessed her ; dying wretches called for her last words 
of peace, and held her hand while they passed away ; 
the uninjured looked on with eyes and lips a-tremble 
with emotion. ’Twas a scene not to be forgotten ! 

For two days we lay-to on the ocean, cleaning 
the decks of the two ships of the dead and injured, 
and replacing broken spars and sails with new. 
Neither ship was in a sinking condition, so we 
rigged the Black Racer up, and prepared her for the 
trip to Boston. She was a prize worth secur- 
ing. 

On the third day a sail appeared out of the southern 
horizon, and our consort loomed up, bringing with 
her the treasures of the pirate’s island, and the story 
of the final tragedy. The last of the wretches had 
been put to the sword or were imprisoned in the ship’s 
hold. The fight on shore had been brief and sharp, 
each side standing up to the last, not one yielding 
or calling for mercy. 

Then through the old fortress the men had roamed, 
gathering the stolen treasures of many an unfortunate 
ship. ’Twas of these I listened to intently, know- 
ing beforehand that the hiding place of Long Jim’s 
treasures had not been discovered. Did not his 
skeleton hang on the rocks, guarding it now, even as 
the white bones of unfortunate pirates had watched 
it for years ? None would suspect the secret of that 
strange sight, and fewer would dream of the treasure 


318 Ellin Imffelfc. 

place in the rocks nearby. The secret belonged to 
John and me. 

But Priscilla should know it, and Captain Packer 
— for had they not both risked their lives for me ? 
Priscilla ? Yes ; for that night she told me under 
the southern stars, where none but the eyes of the 
night could see, why she went to sea in Captain 
Packer’s ship only to meet such untoward events. 
Yet adventure she had expected; even the pirates 
she went to meet. 

’Twas a tale full of mystery and adventure, be- 
ginning back on the day of my first disappearance 
from Boston. Thus it was related, while we fol- 
lowed with unseeing eyes the tracks of foam which 
trailed over the stern : 

“ ’Twas in your eyes that day, Cousin Allin, when 
you left the house, that you would do something 
rash ; so plain was it to me that I called you back . 
but unheeding or unhearing you looked not. Then 
I knew that I had been foolish — and the tears would 
come.” 

“ Before Mr. Burr ? ” I answered. “ Then he 
thought it for sheer joy that you wept.” 

In the moonlight I saw no resentment in the eyes 
at this bold reply ; but the words were sweet that 
followed : 

“ ’Twas for you that I wept, I told him.” 

“And he loved you? Why did you speak 
so?” 

“ Because I loved him not ; and I wished to test 
his love for me. ’Twas protestations of loyalty that 


Uhc IRace Qx>c r, Priscilla TZclls tber XTal e. 319 

he had made ; I took him at his word, and bade him 
go and bring you to me.” 

“ He refused to go ; or did he do your bidding ? ” 

“ He went, but never returned. ’Twas in New 
York I next heard of him. Where he went first I 
know not ; but all that night I waited anxiously for 
you. Then when you did not come in the morning, 
I searched for you, going to the shipyard, to Edith, 
and to Captain Packer. Neither had seen you ; nor 
Martin, nor Courtney. I dreaded the worst then, 
and grew weak and pale with anxiety. 

“ I feared rashness on your part first ; then 
treachery. Long Jim was in my mind, and I sought 
him out. But he had sailed, and in his sailing I saw 
coincidence that alarmed me. ’Twas natural to go 
to father, and tell him of my fears ; to upbraid him 
for favoring such a man in his employ. He listened 
to my words quietly, and said nothing ; but when 
days and nights passed, and my anxiety grew worse, 
there was fear in his eyes. I read it there ; knowing 
that in time he would tell me all. ’Twas plain then 
that he knew of your fate. I gave him no rest till 
he weakened, and told me the whole story. 

“ ’Twill do no good to dwell upon it, Cousin Allin, 
for a daughter loves her father, no matter how weak 
and frail he may be. Long Jim had long possessed 
his soul for some crime they had committed ; holding 
the danger of exposure over his head till he was 
afraid to say nay to anything of his. ’Twas crafty 
spirit that made him work upon father s fears, and 
in time — for his children’s sake — to lead him into 


320 


Ellin mmflelO. 


other crimes. There was nothing too bad for Long 
Jim that evil did not suggest to him. Into his crimes 
he dragged the one he had made his helpless tool ; 
making him, through his fears and weakness, do what 
makes me shudder. ’Twas in vain he begged and 
pleaded to bury the past, and part company ; Long 
Jim was too shrewd and crafty to permit that. 

“No more is needed than to say my father had to 
consent to his carrying you away to sea ; ’twas ar- 
ranged to take you by stealth when you slept ; but 
that day, when they watched the house, you led them 
to the wharves where they captured you. Of the 
exact method of the capture we knew nothing ; ’twas 
only certain that Long Jim had carried you off to 
sea. There was promise from him that you would 
not be killed, that was my only satisfaction ; but suf- 
fering was to be your lot. ’Twas nothing but re- 
venge that prompted the deed ; but that, in such a 
man, is a terrible thing. 

“ When this I learned, I knew that I would have 
to atone for my father’s deed ; ’twas my duty. This 
I explained to him ; but he would not listen — I pro- 
tested in vain. ’Twas sad to be so wilful, but it was 
ever my nature. Then one day sickness overtook 
him, bringing him quickly to his bed. I waited for 
him to recover, but he grew weaker, laboring under 
the burden of his sorrow, till one day there was no 
hope. 

“ ’Twas a sad blow — for my wilfulness had brought 
it on, yet it could not be otherwise. My purpose 
was then clear : I would fit out one of my father’s 


TLhc IRace ©t>er, Priscilla Uells Iber Uale. 321 

ships, and with Captain Packer search the seas for 
you. There were maps and papers of my father’s, 
which made this less impossible ; they marked the 
island where Long Jim had his headquarters, giving 
latitude and longitude. To me they were puzzling, 
but to Captain Packer plain. So we set out, with 
half a hundred stout-hearted men, to find you, Cousin 
Allin, but in time ran into a storm, and were nearly 
wrecked. Then, when disabled, Long Jim in the 
Black Racer sailed down upon us. ’Twas that fight 
where so many of his men were killed ; ’twas a bloody 
battle, but we were outnumbered. 

“ When the battle was going against us, Captain 
Packer escaped from the ship, promising to bring 
back ships and men to rescue us both. That made 
me hope for the best, and it has come to pass. He 
swam away from the ship with life-preserver while 
the pirates were looking for him below. Then night 
came on, and in the darkness he escaped till picked 
up by a' passing clipper. 

“ That, Cousin Allin, is why I went to sea. ’Twas 
to atone for my father’s misdeeds. ’Twas little I 
could do; but ’tis done.” 

There was silence between us ; the stars seemed 
never so bright ; and the phosphorescence that played 
about the trail of foam sparkled with great brilliancy. 
Yet ’twas not of these we were thinking, nor scarce 
saw. When I spoke, there was trembling in the 
voice, saying : 

“ Priscilla, there was no need to atone for the deed ; 
but now ’tis done let it pass. It has brought suffer- 


322 Ellin MinfieR), 

ing to you ; for that I’m sorry. To me it has brought 
great joy.” 

Beneath the cloak I sought the soft hand ; grasp- 
ing it, and adding gently: “’Twas love for you, 
Priscilla, that sent me to the docks that day ; ’twas 
love for you that would have sent me to sea, and ’tis 
love for you that makes happiness possible now.” 

Then with eyes gazing into each other’s, and hands 
clasped warmly, I continued : “ ’Tis love that was 
strengthened with sorrow and misfortune, Priscilla ; 
love that never wavered. Through the darkest of 
days it always brought sunshine ; ’twill be so in the 
future. Such love have I for you — and for none 
other.” 

There was timid glance in the eyes, a falling of 
the voice, but the words were plain : “ Allin, I love 
you ! ” 

’Twas all that mortal needed; said simply, but 
tenderly. With great joy then I drew her to my 
arms, and between the passionate embraces repeated 
over and over the love I bore her. There was sweet 
reception of this ; for she smiled into my face, and 
listened with greedy ears. 

“ ’Tis never told too often, Allin,” she said, when 
I was fearful lest I should tire her with its repetition. 
“I like it.” 

To which I responded in like strain, murmuring 
once again the story that never seemed old. ’Twas 
thus we pledged our troth under the southern skies, 
where none could see no^ hear. 


XXXVI. 


AND NOW THE TALE IS TOLD TO THE END. 

A week later the anxiety and stress of our strange 
adventures were nearly forgotten in the joy of the 
new life that had dawned for us. ’Twas Edith who 
first met us on our return to Boston, and to my early 
playmate I first told of the love 1 bore for Priscilla, 
and of the adventures I had met in wooing her. 
Then she replied, with happiness in her own e}^es : 

“ ’Twas easy to see that she loved you, Allin, long 
before you went to sea ; ’twas stupid of you not to 
have known it.” 

I could not answer this, except to murmur : 

“ ’Twas because love was blind ; ’tis always so.” 

“ And jealous, too,” she added. 

I made no denial ; I could now rest content. Not 
even Courtney’s presence disturbed me; ’twas so long 
since we had fought over Priscilla’s love that all had 
been forgotten. Yet one day she tried to test my 
faith in her love, asking archly : 

“ Have you heard that Aaron Burr is in Boston 
again? I was to meet him to-night. ’Tis a ball 
given in his honor.” 

“ And you must go,” I said, smiling ; “ ’tis noth- 
ing ill I bear him.” 


323 


324 


miin Wtnfielfc. 


“ But he is a great man now ; ’tis said he will some 
day be President,” she continued demurely. 

“ So much more reason for your accepting,” I 
urged, not awakened to any jealousy, so secure felt 
I of her love. She shook her head slowly, replying 
softly : 

“ But ’tis not to honor me that he sends the in- 
vitation ; ’tis another he loves, and he wishes me 
to see her. ’Tis a man’s way to show that his dis- 
appointment was not mortal. But I shall not go.” 

We looked into each other’s eyes, and what we 
read there added to our love and trust. 

After reaching Boston John Wooster, who had been 
so instrumental in helping us, had grown suddenly 
morose and gloomy ; ’twas the thought of his load 
of crimes that weighed upon his spirit. But one day 
I brought his mother to Boston — now old and feeble 
— and pointed to the ex-pirate, saying : 

“ ’Tis John, Hannah ; John, whom you taught me 
to love and revere long ago. He’s come home at 
last to tell his story ; ’tis full of interest — better than 
any you invented.” 

The good woman stood a moment irresolute, gaz- 
ing intently at the one-eyed giant ; then with a cry 
of joy she rushed toward him, saying brokenly : 

“’Tis him! ’Tis my John! I knew he would 
come ! I knew it ! ” 

The sullen cloud lifted from the man’s face ; the 
hands which held those of his aged mother trembled ; 
and for a moment there was silence. Then I walked 
from the room, and left them to their joy. 


Bnfc Bow tbe Uale is Uolb to tbe Enth 325 

They now live peacefully and contentedly on the 
old Winfield farm ; ’twas an act of friendship to 
deed the place to them that yielded me much pleas- 
ure. There was need for my labors in Boston. Mar- 
tin was ill-fitted for the work of superintending the 
great shipbuilding interests his father had left him, 
and the duty devolved upon me. 

* * * * * 

’Tis this that has held me back from the sea ; but 

some day the Black Racer will once more carry a 
strange crew to the pirate island. This time ’twill 
go to bring back Long Jim’s treasures, buried in the 
rocky ledge facing the sea, where a dangling skeleton 
still watches by day and by night, swinging roughly 
in the wind, and grinning horribly at the patient 
vultures which circle about. Then shall Captain 
Packer learn of the secret ; and John shall be sum- 
moned from his farm home ; and I shall drop the de- 
tails of business to revisit once more the scene of my 
adventures. ’Twill be a trip, too, that even Edith 
and Priscilla may take — a voyage fraught with 
pleasure from beginning to end. 

’Tis near time now that preparations should be 
made ; one more trip across the sea, and the Black 
Racer shall be docked and refitted for her strangest 
of journeys. Facing her prows, too, will be the 
figurehead of Priscilla, which for so long stood in the 
model-loft, accumulating the mold and dust of 
months. ’Twas finished soon after our return to 
Boston, Priscilla posing once more till the right ex- 


326 


aiun Winffelfc, 


pression was forever carved thereon. Even she then 
said, with slow meditation : 

“ Yes, Allin; ’tis like me. I see it now.” 

“ ’Tis the new Priscilla more than the old,” I 
added ; “ ’tis sweeter and purer. The coldness of the 
face has gone, and the heart is there. ’Tis that you 
see now ; ’twas there before, but you were blind to 
it.” 

For a long time we stood before it, memories 
running riot with the past. I spoke again, saying 
tenderly : 

“ You did not know love then, and ’twas love 
that was needed to interpret the expression ; for 
’twas my great love for you that made the face so 
pure and noble.” 

She turned away, but said hesitatingly : “No, 
’twas not that, but jealousy. I thought you loved 
Edith ; and I saw Edith in the model, and in all that 
you did. It poisoned life and mind.” 

“ Then ’twill cause no more harm,” I said, folding 
her into my arms. “ ’Tis time to love now ; and 
there is no room for jealousy where love is.” 


THE END. 


























































































































# 

. 














































- 
















































V 
































































































M/>h r ° % f * ff 

> 'WW/Ah ' ' '/ f % 


4 v </* 


^ - 

cx * ~ . x 

*r> ^ 0 * V * V 

*b, * 

o 


^ * » i \ 

> V ? ' 

.V * #*wm * ^ .V 

</> A'V 

» c >, - if f : ' 

- ^ %. 

s 

, -O O^'.^^V' , 

&&■< w °S&^\ ^ ^ 

<V _s s 7 // V * ^ 0 /- > ,0 . s *t C> 

.; mm m % ^ * a\w/j% 0 ^ a 

. z : . 5 . - 's>^ C£ -^ 

fp . ® @1 

<^>- v > 





r \f ' ff- = ''/'■’ A' w 

* . * V % K % V >• 

0 4 K S ^0 

.(y c 0 ' 

0 * 

K 


C> r\ .^) 

^ d- <r ^ v\ \ \ k ’V ■ 

<£. v V . * v 1 8 * o 

f -^v ^ 1 + 

’ / - V -/n. 


v6* - f> o N ; 

» « ^ ^ ' r 


P * * s x \ 

/) yi» . \\ 

v ^ ^ * 

- ^ >* ' 


<* 

<r 


,.'' aV "6 ' 

’ A^ C- 

A V ' ^jpjgu /■ -A, 

" >" J|,: ,, <y ,^\ 



V v * o 



cl/ y 

/- 

«y n 

V s -O 0 °o 

n 9 1 

> 

^ S ' ” ' ,, ■ 

*v 




A /> 

£j 


,\f V ,J 2r> ® V/ 

l' *y •-/ 

r > * 
o 


♦ / ^ 


v* V 


V I B 






' -^7 

^ ’ 8 * < 
' A' # v * 

A V 1 ■* 



: $ 

& ,' 1 ■ ^ ** 

.0 /^a. ^ ^ 0 * 

o x i \z 
^ ^ ^ Cv - 

* • ,;v * > - " /! , • o X* * • ' * ' ;° J - * » - ’ •< 

* V- , v *V- • Aj r ^ /v - 

'+ . 5 V . £: : .v^), • •%■ # -• ..., 

SfVSf- v> <j, - %l0Er -- ,}>' »W¥." o><<. ' 

'W * j£ ^ » «W5? v * 'V \ \ i% ' A? '*■ ' 

• >■ • ''**'' S X . I » , 'V '"' ^ A 0 


. ^ G *> sf. 0 - ! 

^ -i. <■■«> * -* 

•* <0 ^ 

-O' c 0 ' c '*/% 

0 » -iSN\ ' 'P 

< A' ■ • -i * - 


v ~ « 

* S- 0 s . . , °/. * => » » ’ \' 
<$ v'l,ws % 0 

A * ^ * <V .<& * 


^ ,^ v 


OQ 




da '. ^ r 

? „* *° °<. 

» . . 1 >' a ® 0 s . , *?/ 4 ^0 •* ^ .... %. '' *TT i * ' v . 1 

, 9 ‘ ' s * ^/ c* v A °* > vO k 

° <> ^ : * <<v « MM/Jh l «? 

^ ^ ^ " v>' ^ • 

u- ^ ^ ^ 0 N 




*r \ v 

"V^fi^v 1 c i 

// . C v ^ * 0 ^ 

* V’ AV» ^ aA’ v >;^ A, ^ •>> /* 

* . <£* “%* -“ ^ 0 , X V X ’^r*. c 





// cv . 

I"' : 

. « A. 


• ) /* 0 * * *^ X ' 0 N r, <. 

- ^ 0 °' * C I^s> 

-P ^ C^V W O' 

^ 0 X ® 


w <1 v. f 


\ * o 




A 

% 

> .i^ V -■'S. = 


* N/> OyV ^ 

</> ,<v 


:«* % 


n N C: ^ 






